William K. Wimsatt Jr.: The Judge of Evidence

In the early 1950s, a graduate student at Yale got a paper back from his professor. The professor stood six feet eight inches tall. He filled doorframes. He moved through the Gothic corridors of the Yale English department like a piece of the architecture that had come loose and learned to walk. On the paper he had written his verdict: the student was a Longinian critic. He meant it as a diagnosis, the way a doctor names a disease. The student was Harold Bloom (1930-2019), and he remembered the wound for the rest of his life. Twenty years later Bloom took his revenge. He dedicated The Anxiety of Influence (1973), the book that made him famous, to the teacher who had condemned him. Bloom called it revenge on his dear teacher. The dedication reads as both tribute and taunt, a student saying to his master: everything you hated in me, I built a career on.

The teacher was William K. Wimsatt Jr. (1907-1975), and the anecdote compresses his position in American letters. He was the man who told you what kind of critic you were, and whether that kind was admissible. For three decades he sat at the center of the most powerful English department in the country and ruled on questions of critical evidence the way a judge rules on hearsay. Two phrases carry his name into every anthology of literary theory: the intentional fallacy and the affective fallacy. Both were verdicts. Both said, in effect, that a certain kind of testimony would not be heard in his court.

Washington to New Haven

William Kurtz Wimsatt Jr. was born in Washington, D.C., on November 17, 1907, the son of a lumber dealer. He grew up around material that gets measured, cut, graded, and joined, and his criticism kept a craftsman’s respect for the made object. He was Catholic in his formation, educated at Georgetown University, the Jesuit school in his home city, and he carried the training with him. Decades later he was still writing pieces for the Yale Daily News on questions such as whether Catholicism was anti-democratic, and The Verbal Icon: Studies in the Meaning of Poetry would close with essays on morals and Christian thinking. He was a Catholic intellectual who spent his career at a university built by Congregationalists.

After Georgetown he taught. From 1930 to 1935 he taught at Portsmouth Priory School in Rhode Island, a Benedictine boarding school on Narragansett Bay where monks ran the classrooms and the liturgy structured the day. He later gave a lecture of reminiscences about the place. He then spent time at Catholic University before entering the doctoral program at Yale, where he took his PhD in English in 1939. That same year the Yale English department hired him. He never left. He died in New Haven on December 17, 1975, thirty-six years later, still on the faculty.

The ascent was steady and complete. Assistant professor in 1943. Associate professor in 1949. Full professor in 1955. The Frederick Clifford Ford chair in 1965. In 1974, a year before his death, Yale made him Sterling Professor of English, the highest rank the university confers. He was a fellow of Silliman College from 1941 until he died, and he contributed a chess anecdote to the Silliman College newsletter in 1974, a Sterling Professor writing small pieces for a residential college bulletin. He won a Guggenheim Fellowship in 1947 and Ford Foundation support in 1953-54, chaired the English Institute in 1954, sat on the executive council of the Modern Language Association from 1955 to 1958, and served as president of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences.

In September 1944 he married Margaret Elizabeth Hecht. They had two sons, William Alexander and James Christopher. His hobbies were painting, chess, and collecting Native American artifacts. Each hobby rewards the same temperament: patience, attention to structure, and pleasure in objects whose value lies in how their parts relate. Chess especially fits the man. A chess position contains everything a player needs to judge it. The board does not care what the player intended three moves ago. It does not care how the spectators feel. The position is public, inspectable, and answerable to analysis. Wimsatt wanted poems treated the same way.

The Johnson Scholar

Before Wimsatt was a theorist he was a scholar of the English eighteenth century, and the theory never makes sense without the scholarship. His dissertation became The Prose Style of Samuel Johnson (1941), a study of how Johnson’s sentences work: the parallelism, the abstraction, the philosophic vocabulary, the weight. He followed it with Philosophic Words: A Study of Style and Meaning in the Rambler and Dictionary of Samuel Johnson (1948), which traced Johnson’s scientific and philosophical diction through the Rambler essays and the Dictionary. This is criticism done with a magnifying glass and a card file. It asks how a style is built, word by word, and it assumes that style is thought made audible.

The Augustan world suited him. Johnson, Alexander Pope, James Boswell: writers who believed literature was a craft with standards, that judgment could be trained, that a couplet could be right or wrong. Yale in those decades was the world capital of this scholarship. Frederick Pottle presided over the Boswell papers at the Beinecke, and volume after volume of the great edition came out of New Haven. Wimsatt worked the same territory. His late book The Portraits of Alexander Pope (1965), published by Yale University Press, catalogued the paintings, busts, and engravings of Pope with the exhaustiveness of an art historian. He spent years assembling files of photographs and slides for it. The man who told critics to ignore the author’s private intention spent a decade of his life tracking every image ever made of one author’s face.

The portraits of Pope are public objects. They belong to the history of how a literary reputation takes material form. What Wimsatt ruled out was something else: the use of an author’s private mental state as the standard for judging what the words on the page achieve. Biography, history, iconography, all of it interested him. He wanted it kept in its evidentiary place.

The Fallacies

The decisive intervention came in 1946, when The Sewanee Review published “The Intentional Fallacy,” written with the philosopher Monroe C. Beardsley (1915-1985). The essay argues that the design or intention of the author is neither available nor desirable as a standard for judging a work of literary art. Not available, because we can rarely recover what happened in a dead writer’s mind. Not desirable, because even when a writer tells us what he meant, the telling settles nothing. If the poem achieves the meaning, the poem shows it. If the poem fails, the author’s explanation cannot rescue it. A poet’s letter saying what he intended has the same standing as a chess player’s claim that he intended a winning combination. The board answers.

The essay’s engine is a distinction between kinds of evidence. Internal evidence is the poem’s language: its words, syntax, images, and forms, read through the shared resources of the language and the culture. This evidence is public. Anyone competent can inspect it, argue about it, and be corrected. External evidence is the diary, the letter, the reported conversation, the biographer’s reconstruction of the writer’s mood. This evidence is private in origin, and criticism built on it becomes a form of gossip about mental states rather than an examination of an object.

Three years later, in 1949, Wimsatt and Beardsley published the companion piece, “The Affective Fallacy.” Where the first essay disqualified the author’s testimony, the second disqualified the reader’s. The affective fallacy confuses the poem with its results, what the poem is with what it does to a given reader. One reader weeps, another shrugs, a third remembers his mother. These reports vary too much to ground judgment, and each is finally a report about the reader, not the poem. The critic who says “this poem moved me” has told us something about his afternoon.

The two essays fenced the poem off from its two most natural claimants, the person who wrote it and the person reading it, and the caricature followed at once: Wimsatt the cold formalist, treating poems as sealed containers, banishing life from literature. The caricature misses what the essays defend. Wimsatt was not protecting poems from people. He was protecting criticism as a discipline. If the author’s private intention settles meaning, criticism ends whenever a biographer produces a letter. If the reader’s feeling settles meaning, criticism ends whenever someone says “well, that’s how it made me feel.” Both moves stop the argument. Wimsatt wanted the argument to continue, in public, on evidence anyone could examine. His fallacies are rules of admissibility, and rules of admissibility exist so that a court can function.

The Verbal Icon

In 1954 the University of Kentucky Press published The Verbal Icon, which gathered the two fallacy essays with a dozen others written over the previous decade. The title states the theory. An icon, Wimsatt explains, is a sign that resembles what it signifies, and also a religious image, a made object through which meaning becomes present. A poem is both. It does not merely point at its meaning the way a road sign points at a town. It embodies the meaning in its verbal body, and the Catholic resonance of the word is not an accident. Wimsatt’s poem is an incarnation. The word becomes flesh, or at least becomes sound, rhythm, and structure.

The book’s positive essays show what the theory delivers. “The Concrete Universal” takes up an old paradox: literature is stubbornly particular, this character, this image, this line, and yet it carries general meaning. Wimsatt argues that the universal arrives through the particular, not around it. A work earns its general significance by the internal organization of its details, the pressure each part puts on the others. “One Relation of Rhyme to Reason” makes the case at the level of sound. Rhyme, in the standard view, is ornament, a jingle at the line’s end. Wimsatt shows it doing intellectual work. Rhyme yokes two words that sound alike and mean differently, and the charge of a good rhyme, Pope rhyming a duchess with her fate, comes from that tension between likeness of sound and difference of sense. The form thinks.

This is the Wimsatt his students met in seminar: a huge, reserved man bending over a couplet, showing how a pun carries an argument, how meter cuts against syntax, how the small machinery of verse produces meaning that no paraphrase can replace. The Yale English department’s own history describes him as ungainly and socially reserved, and as the most philosophically minded spokesman the New Criticism produced, the reigning intellect of the department alongside his ally René Wellek (1903-1995). Cleanth Brooks (1906-1994) was the movement’s great practitioner, the man who could make a well-wrought urn out of any poem you handed him. Wimsatt was its lawgiver. Brooks showed you the paradoxes. Wimsatt told you what counted as proof.

The Short History

The alliance with Brooks produced Literary Criticism: A Short History (1957), a two-volume account of critical thought from the Greeks forward. The word “short” is a Yale joke; the book runs to enormous length. Its ambition was genealogical. Criticism, the book argues, is not a heap of opinions about books. It is a long, continuous argument about imitation, expression, form, judgment, and truth, and a critic who does not know the history of the argument does not know what he is saying when he joins it.

The book also draws a map with a moral. It positions the New Criticism as the heir of an Aristotelian line, centered on form, coherence, and the made object, against a Platonic and Longinian line centered on inspiration, expression, and the sublime. Every genealogy is also a border. On one side, Aristotle, the neoclassical critics, Johnson, and finally New Haven. On the other, Longinus, the Romantics, and the critics of ecstasy and overflow. When Wimsatt wrote “Longinian critic” on Bloom’s paper, he was not tossing off an insult. He was locating the young man on the map and noting that he stood on the wrong side of the border. Bloom understood the map perfectly, which is why he spent his career defending the Romantics, attacking the neo-Christian formalists, and turning criticism back into a drama of inspiration, influence, and struggle. The teacher drew the line. The student chose the far side of it and colonized it.

The Leopards

Wimsatt’s last two decades were a long rearguard action. Hateful Contraries: Studies in Literature and Criticism (1965) already sounds embattled in its title. By the late 1960s the ground was moving under him. Structuralism arrived from Paris, then post-structuralism. Reader-response critics rebuilt the affective fallacy into a method. Political criticism treated the autonomous poem as an ideological mystification. At Yale itself, the department he had ruled became home to Paul de Man, Geoffrey Hartman, J. Hillis Miller, and Bloom, the so-called Yale School, which made its fame dismantling the assumptions Wimsatt had spent his life defending. He watched the succession happen down the hall.

He answered in essays that grew hotter as he aged, and the answers were collected in a book he saw through its final stages just before his death: Day of the Leopards: Essays in Defense of Poems (1976). The title comes from a parable of Kafka. Leopards break into the temple and drink the sacrificial chalices dry. It happens again and again. At last it can be predicted, and the leopards’ raid becomes part of the ceremony. The choice of epigraph startled reviewers, Kafka’s vertigo seeming so far from Wimsatt’s neoclassical order, but the parable is exact. Wimsatt believed the temple of literature had been broken into by the irrational, the violent, and the political, and that the profession, rather than resisting, had written the leopards into the liturgy. His last book was an old man’s attempt to bar the door.

He lost, in the short run. Within a decade of his death, “The Intentional Fallacy” was something graduate students learned about in a week on the quaint New Critics, between a week on Arnold and a semester on theory. The irony of his career is structural. He dethroned the author, and the dethroning worked too well. Once the author’s intention no longer governed meaning, later critics asked why the text should govern it either, and the sovereignty passed to the reader, the interpretive community, the discourse, the political unconscious. Wimsatt opened a door and then stood in it, six feet eight inches of him, trying to keep anyone else from coming through.

The Question That Remains

The crude Wimsatt, the man who said ignore the author and worship the text, was never the real one. He read biography, edited eighteenth-century texts, catalogued portraits, and wrote about poetry and morals and Christian thinking. He allowed history, religion, and ethics their full relation to literature. His demand was narrower and harder: keep the identities distinct, and when you make a claim about what a poem means or how well it succeeds, say what your evidence is, and make it evidence others can check.

That demand outlived the movement that carried it. Analytic philosophers still argue about intentionalism, with Wimsatt and Beardsley as the position to beat. Legal interpretation replays the fight every time a judge weighs a statute’s text against its drafters’ intent. Biblical hermeneutics, constitutional originalism, the reading of contracts and treaties and tweets: wherever people fight about what a text means and whose testimony settles it, they are inside Wimsatt’s question. He asked what we are allowed to use as proof when we say what words mean. The answers have multiplied since 1946. The question is still his.

He died in New Haven in December 1975, a month past his sixty-eighth birthday, with the leopards book in proofs. The papers went to the Beinecke and to Georgetown, gifts of Mrs. Wimsatt: the offprints, the correspondence with the major scholars of his era, the graduate school essays he had saved for forty years, the files of Pope portraits, the chess anecdote from the Silliman News. A lumber dealer’s son who spent his life measuring how verbal objects are joined, and who left behind, in place of a school, a standard: interpretation without evidence is assertion. The standard has no fixed address anymore. It moves from discipline to discipline, wherever someone insists that a reading be answerable to the words. That is Wimsatt’s estate, and it has not gone through probate yet.

Notes

Wimsatt‘s height, reserve, and standing in the department come from the Yale English department history: “an ungainly and socially reserved man six feet eight in height,” “the most philosophically-oriented spokesperson” for New Criticism, and a reigning intellectual with René Wellek. This page also supports the Aristotelian versus Platonic-Longinian framing of Literary Criticism and the Pottle/Boswell context.

The Bloom anecdote and the dedication-as-revenge come from Adam Fitzgerald‘s interview with Bloom in Boston Review: “The Anatomy of Influence”. Bloom opens a chapter of The Anatomy of Influence: Literature as a Way of Life with Wimsatt returning the paper marked Longinian. Bloom says, “I always remember my revenge on my dear teacher when I dedicated The Anxiety of Influence to him.” Bloom’s Wikipedia page also confirms the dedication.

Career ladder, chairs, fellowships, marriage, sons’ names, hobbies, including painting, chess, and Indian artifacts, MLA council, English Institute, and Connecticut Academy come from the Georgetown finding aid and the Yale finding aid. The Yale aid also has the chess anecdote for the Silliman News in 1974, the “Is Catholicism Anti-Democratic?” Yale Daily News piece from 1950, and the “Reminiscences of Portsmouth Priory” lecture from 1966.

Pope portraits research files come from the Beinecke finding aid, which confirms the subject files, photographs, and slides on Pope and art, and the 1944 marriage to Margaret Elizabeth Hecht.

The Kafka leopards epigraph and the book seen through final stages before death come from the eNotes analysis of Day of the Leopards. Day of the Leopards was published by Yale University Press in 1976, according to AbeBooks and Internet Archive listings.

Extrapolations I made without a link: the physical description of him moving through the department, built from the documented height and reserve; the character of Portsmouth Priory as a Benedictine boarding school with monks teaching, which is public knowledge about the school, now Portsmouth Abbey; the chess-position analogy and the lumber-craft reading of his temperament, which are interpretive and mine; “watched the succession happen down the hall,” since Paul de Man arrived at Yale in 1970, and Geoffrey Hartman, J. Hillis Miller, and Bloom were colleagues, so the overlap is real, though “Yale School” as a label solidified just after his death; and the closing probate figure, which is mine.

The Law of Small Numbers on York Street: William K. Wimsatt through Randall Collins

Randall Collins (b. 1941) spent a quarter century building The Sociology of Philosophies: A Global Theory of Intellectual Change (1998), a 1,100-page argument that ideas do not float. They live in networks. Intellectual life is a struggle over a scarce resource Collins calls the attention space, the limited amount of notice a field can pay at any moment, and the attention space obeys what he calls the law of small numbers: it holds between three and six positions, no more. A thinker succeeds by seizing one of those slots, and he seizes it through chains of face-to-face rituals that pass down two currencies, cultural capital, the stock of ideas and techniques a network accumulates, and emotional energy, the confidence and drive a man absorbs from encounters where the ritual goes his way. Masters make pupils. Pupils make reputations, sometimes by loyalty, more often by inversion. Rivals make each other, since a position takes its shape from what it opposes. And under every school sits an organizational base, the jobs, presses, journals, and classrooms that pay for the talk.

Collins wrote about philosophers, from the Greek schools through Wittgenstein. His theory fits no case in American literary study better than William K. Wimsatt, whose entire career ran inside a single organizational base, one department in New Haven, and whose rise and eclipse played out the law of small numbers within a corridor of colleagues who ate at the same tables.

Begin where Collins begins, with the ritual. In 1946 The Sewanee Review, a quarterly run out of a small Episcopal college in Tennessee, published “The Intentional Fallacy” by Wimsatt and Monroe Beardsley. In Collins’s terms the essay is less a proposition than an emblem, a sacred object around which a coalition gathers. Its argument, that the author’s design or intention is neither available nor desirable as a standard of judgment, drew a line through the field’s stock of cultural capital and declared half of it counterfeit. The philologists’ source hunting, the biographers’ letters and diaries, the appreciators’ reports of fine feeling, all of it became inadmissible. Collins observes that intellectuals create by negation, and that the fastest route into the attention space runs through an attack on the reigning positions that leaves their capital devalued and one’s own scarce. The two fallacy essays did that in twenty pages each. They also gave the coalition its liturgy. For thirty years, wherever two or three New Critics gathered, someone invoked the intentional fallacy, and the phrase worked the way Collins says ritual emblems work: members recognized one another by it, outsiders revealed themselves by fumbling it, and each invocation recharged the group.

Now the network. The New Criticism did not begin at Yale. It began in the South, in the master-pupil chains around John Crowe Ransom (1888-1974) at Vanderbilt, whose pupils included Allen Tate (1899-1979), Robert Penn Warren (1905-1989), and, through Vanderbilt and Oxford, Cleanth Brooks. Collins insists that creativity clusters in such chains, a few teachers and students in personal contact, and the Southern chain holds to form. What Yale added was the organizational base. Brooks arrived in 1947 carrying Understanding Poetry (1938), the textbook he had written with Warren, and the textbook is the part of the story a historian of ideas skips and a Collins reading cannot. The postwar GI Bill flooded American colleges with students who needed to be taught literature by instructors who lacked archives, rare books, and philological training. Close reading required a text and an hour. Understanding Poetry packaged the technique for any classroom in the country, and the classrooms were the material base on which the school’s capture of the attention space rested. Ransom had the Kenyon Review, Tate and the Sewanee circle had theirs, Brooks and Warren had the textbook franchise, and Yale, the richest department in the discipline, had the jobs. By the early 1950s the school held the center slot, and holding the center of the attention space in an expanding market made its practitioners’ capital compound like stock in a boom.

Within the coalition, Wimsatt took a role Collins would recognize from the philosophical schools: the systematizer who converts a movement’s practice into law. Brooks read poems. Wellek, Wimsatt’s ally and the department’s émigré comparatist, commanded the European theoretical literature. Wimsatt wrote the rules of evidence. The two fallacies, The Verbal Icon in 1954, and then, with Brooks, Literary Criticism in 1957, which performed the move Collins finds at every school’s peak, the rewriting of the entire past as a road leading to the present position. Literary Criticism sorted twenty-five centuries of criticism into an Aristotelian line, centered on form and the made object, and a Platonic-Longinian line, centered on inspiration and expression, and placed the New Criticism at the head of the first. A school that can impose its own genealogy on the field has stopped competing for the attention space and started administering it.

Wimsatt also embodied the ritual advantages Collins calls interactional. He stood six feet eight. The Yale department’s own history describes him as ungainly and reserved and as the movement’s most philosophical spokesman, its reigning intellect alongside Wellek. Collins argues that emotional energy transfers in bodily encounters, that some men enter a room and reorganize its attention around themselves, and that intellectual dominance is in part a career of such rooms. Wimsatt’s rooms were the graduate seminar, where a generation learned what counted as an argument by watching him rule on theirs, the English Institute, which he chaired in 1954, and the Modern Language Association council, where he sat from 1955 to 1958. Each was an interaction ritual in Collins’s strict sense: assembled bodies, a shared focus, a common mood, and a distribution of energy at the end, more for those the ritual favored, less for those it judged. The judged remembered.

Sometime in the early 1950s Wimsatt returned an essay to a graduate student named Harold Bloom with a written verdict: the student was a Longinian critic. The map from the Literary Criticism supplied the meaning. Wimsatt had located the boy on the wrong side of the field’s border, among the enthusiasts and the inspired, the line the school had defined itself against. Collins would read the scene as a full ritual encounter, and an expensive one for the master. A verdict transfers cultural capital whether the master intends it or not. Bloom walked out of the encounter carrying the school’s entire map of the field, its terms, its history, its account of what a strong critic is, and carrying an emotional charge with a negative sign. Collins finds this pattern across his networks: the most creative pupils are those who take the master’s capital and invert its value, and the inversion works because master and pupil share everything except the sign. Bloom spent the next twenty years defending the Romantics the school had demoted, and in 1973 he published The Anxiety of Influence, which turned the master-pupil chain into the theory of poetry, the strong poet as a son wrestling his precursor, and dedicated the book to Wimsatt. Bloom later called the dedication his revenge on his dear teacher. Collins could ask for no cleaner specimen. The pupil’s rebellion was itself a link in the chain, and the dedication marked the debt in public while the book collected it.

Bloom alone might have remained a heretic in a stable church. The law of small numbers explains why he became a founder instead. Collins holds that when a dominant position ages, the attention space does not sit quiet around it. Slots open, rival networks probe, and the decisive events are often imports, a new stock of cultural capital carried in from another network that lets challengers restructure the space at a stroke. The import arrived in New Haven in person. Paul de Man (1919-1983) joined the Yale faculty in 1970, carrying Heidegger, Husserl, and the Continental philosophical tradition, and behind him stood the network of Jacques Derrida (1930-2004), who had announced the new position at the Johns Hopkins conference of 1966 and began teaching regular seminars at Yale in 1975. Geoffrey Hartman (1929-2016), trained in comparative literature and long restless inside formalist protocols, was already there. J. Hillis Miller (1928-2021) came from Hopkins in 1972, having converted from the Geneva school to deconstruction under de Man’s influence. With Bloom, the native insurgent, they formed the cluster the field soon called the Yale School, four men in the same buildings where Wimsatt still taught.

Read the corridor through Collins. Two clusters, one organizational base. The old cluster, Wimsatt, Brooks, Wellek, held the chairs, Literary Criticism, and the pedagogical franchise. The new cluster held the imported capital, the younger pupils, and the rising journals. Collins argues that rival positions need each other, that a challenger takes his shape from the incumbent he negates, and the Yale School confirmed it in detail. Deconstruction in America was close reading turned against the closed poem, the New Critical technique retained and its central object, the self-coherent verbal icon, denied. The insurgents kept the seminar practice Wimsatt’s generation had built, line by line explication, and rewired its output from unity to undecidability. They could not have existed without him. Their position was his position with the sign reversed, which is why it captured his slot rather than opening a distant one.

Wimsatt understood what was happening at the level of the field even if he lacked Collins’s vocabulary for it. His late essays, collected in Hateful Contraries and in Day of the Leopards, read as the incumbent’s standard repertoire in Collins’s account of school decline: policing of boundaries, denunciation of the young as irrationalists, appeals to standards the field no longer agreed on. The Kafka epigraph of the last book, leopards breaking into the temple until the raid becomes part of the ceremony, describes the fate of every dominant position in Collins’s long history. The heresies get institutionalized. The temple schedules them. Wimsatt died in December 1975 with the book in proofs, a year before the insurgent cluster consolidated its label, and within a decade his position had undergone the transformation Collins reserves for the defeated: it left the attention space and entered the curriculum. Graduate students met “The Intentional Fallacy” in a survey week, an artifact to be summarized rather than a law to be obeyed, filed between Arnold and the theory that had replaced it.

Two further Collins points. The first concerns what the networks pass down. The New Critical chain, Ransom to Tate to Brooks, with Wimsatt as its lawgiver, produced no continuing chain of its own at Yale. The pupils who carried energy out of Wimsatt’s seminars carried it with a negative sign, and Collins holds that a position without loyal pupils dies in two generations no matter how strong its books, since reputations are kept alive by successors with a stake in them. The Yale School, by contrast, ran the chain forward: de Man’s pupils and Miller’s pupils staffed the theory boom of the 1980s, and Bloom, the longest-lived of the four, taught at Yale until days before his death in 2019, sixty-odd years of seminars descending from the room where Wimsatt handed back the paper. The second point concerns where the fight happened. Nothing in the story required more than a few dozen people. The law of small numbers predicts that the restructuring of a national discipline will be fought out among a handful of positions, and the positions among a handful of men, and the men, in this case, along a few hundred yards of one street in Connecticut. The discipline’s tens of thousands of teachers adjusted their syllabi afterward. Collins would say that is how it always goes. The attention space is small because attention is scarce, and the scarcity is why a tall man’s marginal note on a student paper in 1951 can be read, from far enough back, as a structural event.

Collins brackets the truth of positions, and a reader might still want to know whether Wimsatt was right, whether the author’s intention settles meaning or fails to, a question the sociology of the fight leaves standing. The frame also underweights the books as books. The Verbal Icon survives its school; men with no network stake in the New Criticism still find the essay on rhyme correct about rhyme. Collins would answer that survival of that kind is itself a network fact, that a book stays alive when later chains find its capital worth carrying. Perhaps. The judge of evidence would have wanted the question decided on internal grounds, from the words on the page, and the afterlife of his own words gives some support to his side: the network that made him is gone, the organizational base passed to his rivals decades ago, and the essays still get assigned, still get attacked, still hold a small, contested slot in the space where attention goes.

Notes

Paul de Man to Yale in 1970, J. Hillis Miller from Hopkins in 1972, Derrida‘s 1966 Hopkins lecture, and his regular Yale seminars from the mid-1970s come from standard accounts of the Yale School. Check the Wikipedia entries for Paul de Man, J. Hillis Miller, and Yale School, plus Marc Redfield‘s Theory at Yale: The Strange Case of Deconstruction in America if you want a citable scholarly source. The 1975 start date for Derrida’s Yale teaching is the commonly given one.

The RansomTateWarren Vanderbilt chain and Cleanth Brooks’s 1947 arrival at Yale with the Understanding Poetry franchise come from the Yale English department history. This page also supports the Aristotelian versus Platonic-Longinian framing of Literary Criticism: A Short History and the description of Wimsatt as the movement’s philosophical spokesman.

Bloom‘s account of the returned paper and the dedication as revenge comes from the Boston Review interview. Bloom teaching until days before his October 2019 death is supported by his Wikipedia entry and the obituaries.

Randall Collins’ theory comes from The Sociology of Philosophies: A Global Theory of Intellectual Change, Harvard, 1998, especially chapter 1 on the law of small numbers and interaction rituals, and chapter 2 on networks and creativity. Emotional energy is developed further in Interaction Ritual Chains, Princeton, 2004.

The Man Who Killed the Author to Beat Death: William K. Wimsatt through Ernest Becker

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) argued in The Denial of Death (1973) that a man cannot live staring at his own extinction, so culture hands him a hero system, a structure of roles and sacred values inside of which he can earn the feeling that his life counts in the cosmos. The hero system converts terror into a career. Perform the role, honor the values, and the system pays you in significance, the sense that something of you joins what does not die. Becker adds the hard corollary. Hero systems collide. What one system holds sacred, another holds worthless or defiling, and the fights between them feel like fights to the death because they are. Each side defends its immortality.

Wimsatt built his career on two essays that read, under Becker’s lamp, as death doctrine. Start with the problem the first essay solves. A poet writes a poem and then the poet dies. If the poem’s meaning lives in the poet’s intention, in the private weather of a mind, then the meaning dies with the mind, and every poem in the library is a tomb with the body removed. Criticism becomes séance work, the attempt to raise a dead man and ask him what he meant, and séances fail. The Intentional Fallacy cuts the cord. The author’s intention is neither available nor desirable as the standard of meaning. Meaning lives in the words, and words belong to the public language, and the public language does not die when a speaker dies. The essay executes the author to save the poem. Read this way, the doctrine is an immortality engine. The perishable part of poetry, the mind, gets ruled out of court, and the durable part, the made verbal object, inherits everything.

The second essay performs the same operation on the other mortal in the room. Readers die too, and before they die their feelings pass. The tears dry by evening. “The Affective Fallacy” rules the reader’s inner weather inadmissible for the same reason it ruled out the author’s: the private and the perishing cannot ground the permanent. What remains when both mortals have been escorted out is the icon. Wimsatt chose the word with care. An icon is an image through which, in his church’s teaching, the eternal becomes present to the temporal. His formation was Catholic, Georgetown and a Benedictine school and a lifetime of essays on poetry and Christian thinking, and the Church had solved the death problem long before he arrived: the maker dies, the made presence does not, the sacrament outlives every priest who lifts it. The Verbal Icon transposes the solution into a secular key. The poem becomes a made thing in which meaning is incarnate, closed, self-sufficient, and immune to the deaths of everyone who touches it.

Becker would also notice the body. Wimsatt stood six feet eight, and the department’s own history calls him ungainly and reserved. Becker holds that the creature is the problem, that a man’s terror concentrates in his body, the thing that sweats and stumbles and will rot, and that hero systems promise escape from the creature into the symbol. A man that size cannot forget he has a body. Every doorframe reminds him. He built a system where bodies do not testify, where the accidents of flesh, the poet’s tuberculosis, the reader’s racing pulse, the critic’s ungainly frame, count for nothing against the arrangement of words on a page. In the court of the icon, everyone is the same size.

So the hero system stands: the temple, the icon on the altar, and the judge at the door checking evidence. Now run Becker’s corollary and watch the sacred words change meaning as they cross into other temples.

Take evidence, the value Wimsatt guarded hardest. For him evidence means what any competent reader can inspect in the public language, the words, the syntax, the conventions, and nothing that lived and died inside a skull. A homicide detective in Baltimore holds evidence sacred too, and in her hero system the word points the other way. Her entire case is a reconstruction of intention. The law she serves grades killings by the mental state behind them, and she earns her significance by proving what a mind meant, from phone records and cash withdrawals and the angle of a wound. Tell her that intention is neither available nor desirable and you have abolished the difference between murder and accident, which is to say, abolished her heroism. A Talmudist in Bnei Brak also holds evidence sacred, and his evidence is the chain of names. A teaching arrives as testimony: this rabbi said in the name of that rabbi, who heard it from his teacher, back through the generations. The tractate he studies teaches that whoever repeats a teaching in the name of the man who said it brings redemption to the world. In his hero system the author never dies. The dead sit at the study table and are quoted by name each day, and citation is resurrection. The intentional fallacy, translated into his idiom, is not an error. It is a desecration, an attempt to strip the names from the chain. And a Pentecostal woman in Tulsa holds evidence sacred in a third sense. Her evidence is the burning in the chest, the weeping, the tongue loosened past grammar. The felt witness proves the Spirit’s presence, and a text that produces no fire in the reader is a dead letter, as her scripture warns. Wimsatt’s second fallacy names her whole religion a category error, the confusion of a text with its results. Her system returns the verdict: a man who reads the words and feels nothing has proven nothing about the words and everything about his own sealed heart. One word, four temples, four meanings, and each temple’s heroes look like vandals from the steps of the others.

Take the made object next. In Wimsatt’s system the finished artifact is the unit of immortality. The poem is closed, complete, done, and its doneness is what lets it carry meaning across the deaths of its makers and readers, the way a lumber dealer’s son might trust a joined chest over a spoken promise. A violin restorer in Cremona holds the made object sacred and rejects the closure. The instruments in his shop have survived three centuries by refusing to stay finished. Every old violin has been opened, re-necked, re-barred, fitted for strings its maker never imagined, and it lives because hands keep changing it. In his temple an object closed to revision is an object headed for the museum case, which is his word for the grave. A programmer in Seattle goes further. In her hero system no finished object exists at all. Code ships and is patched the same week, and the patches never stop until the product dies. Her monument is the version history, the record of ten thousand revisions, and the insult in her trade for a completed, untouched artifact is legacy code, software that survives only because everyone fears it. Offer her the verbal icon, the closed self-sufficient object, and she hears a description of abandonware. And in a courtyard in Dharamsala, monks bend for two weeks over a sand mandala, placing millions of grains in patterns fixed for centuries, and when the work is done they sweep it into a pile and pour it in the river. Their hero system holds the making sacred and the object worthless, since attachment to permanence is the illusion their whole discipline exists to cut. Wimsatt’s temple and theirs use the same altar furniture, exact form, long training, devotion to structure, and draw opposite conclusions about what defeats death: he bets on the object outlasting the man, they bet on the man outgrowing the need for objects.

Take judgment last. In Wimsatt’s system, judgment is a verdict on the object, delivered under standards the tradition has argued into shape across twenty-five centuries, and the verdict admits hierarchy. Some poems fail. Saying so, with evidence, is the judge’s heroism, and a critic who refuses to rank has deserted his post. A Quaker clerk in Philadelphia holds judgment sacred as the sense of the meeting. No one rules. The gathered body sits in silence until unity arrives, and a verdict handed down by one trained voice, however learned, is in her temple a species of violence, the substitution of a man for the Light. A venture capitalist on Sand Hill Road holds judgment sacred as a bet. His verdicts are portfolios, and the world grades them in eight to ten years, in returns, and a judge whose rulings never face an outcome is in his system no judge at all, only a critic, which in his idiom is a word for a man with opinions and no capital at risk. Wimsatt’s verdicts faced no market and no meeting, only other judges, which is either the purity of his court or its unfalsifiable comfort, depending on the temple you ask. An Olympic skating judge in Lausanne sits closest to him, protocols, deductions, published scores, trained taste made answerable, and even she marks the difference: her standards issue from a committee that revises the rulebook every cycle, his from a tradition that revises across centuries and never publishes a final edition.

Becker teaches that a hero system shows its bones under subtraction, so subtract. Take away Yale, the Sterling chair, the Silliman fellowship, the two fallacy essays and their afterlife, and stand what remains in a room. A lumber dealer’s son from Washington, six feet eight, Catholic, reserved. He paints pictures no museum will hang. He plays chess, a game whose finished masterpieces vanish the moment the pieces are boxed. And he collects Native American artifacts, which is the detail Becker might have circled twice, since an artifact in that cabinet is the theory in miniature: a made object that outlived its maker, outlived its maker’s language, outlived the entire hero system that produced it, and now sits mute and durable on a professor’s shelf, meaning whatever the surviving public can read from its form. The man filled his house with proof of his doctrine. Objects last. Intentions die with the tribe. And under the doctrine, visible once the offices are subtracted, the terror sits where Becker says it always sits: a large body headed for the ground, and a mind that knows it, and a lifetime of work arguing that what a mind holds in private was never the part that counted.

The system met its rival inside its own walls, and the rival ran on an opposite fuel. Down the corridor a doctrine grew that made the poet’s struggle the sacred thing, the strong soul wrestling its precursors, inspiration and power and the sublime, everything Literary Criticism had filed under the losing Longinian line. In that temple the hero is the maker, not the made, and the critic’s job is to enter the agon, not to judge the artifact from the bench. Wimsatt saw it coming before it had a name. He wrote its name on a student’s paper in the early 1950s, a two-word verdict, Longinian critic, meant as a conviction, and the convicted man treated the sentence as a coronation and built the rival temple on the spot the verdict marked. Wimsatt spent his last decade at the door. Day of the Leopards went to press with Kafka’s parable over the gate, leopards breaking into the temple until the raid becomes part of the ceremony, and the epigraph is as close as the judge ever came to filing a report on his own inner weather: a confession that he knew the temple’s defenses had failed and knew, too, what the temple had been for.

The hero his system offered holds the standard when the field abandons it, keeps the court open after the city stops sending cases, and takes the shrinking of his audience as evidence of their desertion rather than his error. He performed that to the end, correcting proofs in his last month, defense of poems in the subtitle, a guard dying at his post. What the shape cost sits outside his accounting, and it sits there because he built the ledger to exclude it. A system that rules private testimony inadmissible generates no private testimony. He left offprints, finding aids, committee records, a chess anecdote for a college newsletter, and almost nothing in his own voice about fear, love, faith, or the son he raised, so the fullest portrait of his inner life that survives is a grudge held for sixty years by the pupil he sentenced, who dedicated the rival system’s founding book to him and called the dedication revenge. Under the rules of Wimsatt’s court, a dedication is external evidence, private in origin, inadmissible, and so the one document where the two temples touch, where sentence and love arrive on the same page, is a document his method cannot read. The icon stands. The words on its dedication page are public, durable, and open to any competent reader, and they say what the judge’s own system forbade him from ever entering into the record, that the meaning of a life keeps escaping into other people, and dies last there.

The Style of the Judge: How William K. Wimsatt Wrote

Wimsatt entered the profession through a book about prose style. His dissertation became The Prose Style of Samuel Johnson (1941), and the book is an inventory of a great writer’s devices: the parallel clauses, the antitheses, the chiasmus, the doublets and triplets, the Latin abstraction, the philosophic diction that Samuel Johnson (1709-1784) carried from the sciences into the essay. Wimsatt counted these figures, sorted them, and explained the thought each one performs. Then he spent thirty-five years writing in the forge he had catalogued. His own prose is Johnson’s practice run through a modern university: balanced, subordinated, Latinate, definitional, and built to bear weight. A man who spends his twenties measuring Johnson’s sentences does not come out writing like a journalist.

The base unit of his style is the periodic sentence with a payload at the end. He opens a clause, suspends it with qualifications, stacks a parallel pair or a triplet in the middle, and lands the point in the final position where the stress falls. The famous sentence from The Intentional Fallacy works this way. The poem, he writes, belongs to neither the critic nor the author, and the parenthesis explains why: the work is detached from the author at birth and travels beyond his power to control it. The image of birth and detachment arrives inside a parenthesis, which is Wimsatt in miniature. Other writers put their best figure in the spotlight. He files his inside a subordinate aside, the way a judge slips the memorable line into a footnote, and the restraint makes the figure land harder when the reader finds it.

The diction runs forensic and scholastic at once. Fallacy, evidence, internal and external, available and desirable, standard, judgment: the working vocabulary of the two famous essays comes from the courtroom and the logic classroom. He begins with definitions and proceeds by division, sorting a question into its genus and species before he argues it, a habit he learned from the schoolmen by way of a Jesuit education and never dropped. And he reaches for the technical term without apology. Where another critic writes that prose and verse handle sound differently, Wimsatt writes that “the difference between prose and verse is the difference between homoeoteleuton and rhyme.” The sentence assumes a reader who knows the Greek rhetorical term or will go find out, and the assumption is a policy. His prose sets a bar and holds it, on the theory that criticism is a discipline and disciplines have vocabularies, and the reader who clears the bar has been paid the compliment of an equal.

The wit is real and runs cold. It concentrates in titles, where he liked a pun or an allusion under pressure: The Verbal Icon carries its double sense of semiotic sign and sacred image, Hateful Contraries takes its oxymoron from William Blake (1757-1827), Day of the Leopards borrows Kafka’s parable and turns a fable of desecration into a book cover. Inside the essays the wit compresses into asides, a dry clause noting that a bad theory has consequences, a comparison that deflates a rival in a phrase. He does not perform amusement. The joke arrives with the same face as the argument, and a reader skimming misses it.

The style enacts the theory, which is the deepest thing to say about it. A man who ruled the author’s private life inadmissible kept his own out of the prose. There is no confession in Wimsatt, no charming first-person anecdote, no report of what a poem did to him on a spring evening. The pronoun is we, the critical community, or no pronoun at all, the argument advancing on its own structure. And he practiced the counterlogic he theorized. His central claim about verse holds that form thinks, that rhyme and antithesis catch ideas in sound, and his prose runs on the prose equivalents: the balanced pair that stages a distinction, the chiasmus that turns an opponent’s claim inside out, the parallel series whose third member lands the blow. The essay on rhyme argues that likeness of sound under difference of sense produces intellectual charge, and the sentences making the argument produce their charge the same way, likeness of syntax under difference of meaning. He wrote his aesthetics in demonstration of his aesthetics, and the preface to The Verbal Icon states the underlying creed in ten words and two negatives: no two different words or phrases ever mean fully the same. A man who believes that cannot write loose. Every synonym is a changed claim, so the prose chooses one word and defends the choice.

Set him beside his allies and the profile sharpens. Brooks wrote the classroom voice of the movement, genial, patient, walking the reader through a poem stanza by stanza like a good teacher at the board. Ransom wrote a mannered Southern elegance, courtly and oblique. R. P. Blackmur (1904-1965) wrote impressionist arabesques that gestured at meanings past the edge of statement. Wimsatt wrote briefs. His essays open with the question presented, dispose of the inadmissible, weigh the evidence, and rule, and the temperature never rises past the level a court reporter might record. Among the New Critics he is the one whose style tells you the movement had a legal department.

Set him against Hemingway and you see the opposite pole of English prose. Hemingway cut subordination on the theory that the truth lives in the sequence of things seen, one and then the next. Wimsatt subordinated everything on the theory that the truth lives in the relations between things, and a style of simple declaratives cannot state a relation, only imply one. His sentence is a mind weighing, and the grammar is the scale: this claim outranks that one, this concession hangs off that assertion, this parenthesis holds what the main clause must not be allowed to say. The cost is speed. The gain is that a Wimsatt sentence, parsed, cannot be misread, because the syntax has already ruled on every question of emphasis a reader might raise.

The prose is dense, and past a point density becomes crabbedness. He never learned, or never chose, the arts of seduction: the anecdotal opening, the flattering aside, the sentence that lets a tired reader coast. Reviewers who admired The Verbal Icon called it consistent and impressive, the praise you give a building. Meanwhile the men who took his field wrote hot. Bloom’s prose is rhapsody, prophecy, gossip, and self-dramatization in a rolling Emersonian surge, and it made converts the way sermons make converts. Geoffrey Hartman wrote virtuoso play. The insurgent style promised the graduate student an experience; Wimsatt’s style promised him a standard, and in a market of twenty-two-year-olds choosing dissertation directors, experience outsells standards. His prose lost the audience war for the same reason it won the argument war, and he might have accepted the trade, since a style built for verdicts was never built for crowds. The essays stand the way he built them to stand, joined tight, load-bearing, indifferent to the weather of any particular reader, made objects waiting for whoever still reads with a pencil.

Notes

The catalogue of Johnson‘s devices, including parallelism, antithesis, chiasmus, doublets, triplets, and philosophic diction, comes from the index of The Prose Style of Samuel Johnson itself, visible on the Google Books page. Those figures appear as index entries, so the claim that Wimsatt counted and sorted them is safe.

The homoeoteleuton line is quoted in Brogan-adjacent scholarship and in “Prose and Poetry: Wimsatt’s Verbal Icon and the Romantic Poetics of New Criticism”, Poetics Today 26.1 (2005). The line originates in Wimsatt’s essay “One Relation of Rhyme to Reason.”

The “no two different words or different phrases ever mean fully the same” creed comes from the preface to The Verbal Icon, page xii, as cited on Wimsatt’s Wikipedia page. I paraphrased it to ten words rather than quoting in full.

The detached-at-birth sentence comes from “The Intentional Fallacy”, The Sewanee Review 54.3 (1946), reprinted in The Verbal Icon.

“Consistent and impressive” comes from a New Republic review blurb carried on the University Press of Kentucky page for The Verbal Icon.

Extrapolations flagged: Hateful Contraries as a Blake borrowing, from the region of Blake’s phrasing in The Marriage of Heaven and Hell, is the standard association, but I did not confirm that Wimsatt names Blake as the source. Check his preface or cut the attribution and let the oxymoron stand alone. The scholastic definition-and-division habit traced to Jesuit training is interpretive, built on the documented Georgetown education. The characterizations of Ransom, Blackmur, Brooks, Hartman, and Bloom as stylists are critical commonplaces rather than cited judgments. They match the standard accounts but carry no single link. “The movement had a legal department” and the closing figure are mine. The claim that he wrote no confessional first person holds across the theoretical essays. If a personal aside exists somewhere in the occasional pieces, I haven’t found it.

The Great Delusion

In his 2018 book, The Great Delusion: Liberal Dreams and International Realities, John J. Mearsheimer wrote:

My view is that we are profoundly social beings from the start to the finish of our lives and that individualism is of secondary importance… Liberalism downplays the social nature of human beings to the point of almost ignoring it, instead treating people largely as atomistic actors… Political liberalism… is an ideology that is individualistic at its core and assigns great importance to the concept of inalienable rights. This concern for rights is the basis of its universalism—everyone on the planet has the same inherent set of rights—and this is what motivates liberal states to pursue ambitious foreign policies. The public and scholarly discourse about liberalism since World War II has placed enormous emphasis on what are commonly called human rights. This is true all around the world, not just in the West. “Human rights,” Samuel Moyn notes, “have come to define the most elevated aspirations of both social movements and political entities—state and interstate. They evoke hope and provoke action.”
[Humans] do not operate as lone wolves but are born into social groups or societies that shape their identities well before they can assert their individualism. Moreover, individuals usually develop strong attachments to their group and are sometimes willing to make great sacrifices for their fellow members. Humans are often said to be tribal at their core. The main reason for our social nature is that the best way for a person to survive is to be embedded in a society and to cooperate with fellow members rather than act alone… Despite its elevated ranking, reason is the least important of the three ways we determine our preferences. It certainly is less important than socialization. The main reason socialization matters so much is that humans have a long childhood in which they are protected and nurtured by their families and the surrounding society, and meanwhile exposed to intense socialization. At the same time, they are only beginning to develop their critical faculties, so they are not equipped to think for themselves. By the time an individual reaches the point where his reasoning skills are well developed, his family and society have already imposed an enormous value infusion on him. Moreover, that individual is born with innate sentiments that also strongly influence how he thinks about the world around him. All of this means that people have limited choice in formulating a moral code, because so much of their thinking about right and wrong comes from inborn attitudes and socialization…

If Mearsheimer is right that humans are profoundly social, tribal, and shaped by an intense value infusion before they can reason for themselves, New Criticism becomes an artificial framework.

New Criticism treats a literary text as a self-contained, autonomous object. It demands that a reader isolate the text from the author’s biography, historical context, and social conditions. The logic relies on a reader who can execute a pure, objective analysis based solely on the words on the page.

If Mearsheimer’s premise holds, this level of critical autonomy is impossible. The core tenets of New Criticism collapse in three specific ways:

First, the concept of the reader as an objective observer is a fiction. New Criticism relies on close reading to find universal themes and structural harmony. But if a man’s critical faculties are thoroughly saturated by his society long before he learns to analyze a text, he cannot achieve the detachment New Criticism requires. His socialization dictates how he interprets nuance, irony, and tension. The reader is never an atomistic actor; he is a product of a specific tribe, reading through a specific moral code inherited during childhood.

Second, the text itself cannot be isolated from the social matrix that produced it. New Critics argue against the intentional fallacy, which says you cannot look to the author’s intent to understand a poem. But if the author is also a profoundly social being whose identity was shaped prior to his reasoning skills, the text is an artifact of that socialization. The words on the page carry the weight of the author’s tribal attachments and inborn sentiments. Severing the text from its historical and social origin does not make the analysis pure; it makes it blind to the forces that formed the language.

Third, the entire project of seeking universal meaning through literature fails. New Criticism often implicitly aligns with a liberal view of human nature, where an educated individual can engage with great literature to discover universal truths about the human condition. Mearsheimer argues that universalism is an ideological construction born out of a disregard for our primary tribal nature. If humans are inherently divided into distinct social groups with conflicting moral codes, a text will mean radically different things to different tribes. There is no neutral, universal ground from which to conduct a close reading.

If Mearsheimer is right, New Criticism is a tool designed for atomistic individuals who do not exist. It asks the critic to strip away the very socialization that allows him to perceive and evaluate the world in the first place.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, the core theoretical contributions of William K. Wimsatt are based on a flawed understanding of human psychology and communication. Wimsatt, along with Monroe Beardsley, anchored New Critical theory by defining two major logical errors in interpretation: the intentional fallacy and the affective fallacy. Both concepts collapse if Mearsheimer’s view of human nature is correct.
The intentional fallacy argues that a critic must not judge a poem by the author’s intended meaning. Wimsatt claimed that the author’s intention is neither available nor desirable as a standard for judging the success of a work of literary art. A text must stand alone as an autonomous object.
If Mearsheimer is right, an author cannot produce an autonomous text that is separate from his socialization. The author is a thoroughly social being whose mind was infused with specific cultural values during a long, dependent childhood. His language, categories of thought, and underlying sentiments are inherited from his tribe. Therefore, a text is never a detached artifact; it is an extension of tribal communication. By cutting off the author’s social origin and context, Wimsatt does not protect the integrity of the poem. He merely strips away the social framework that makes the language intelligible in the first place.
The affective fallacy is the counterpart error. Wimsatt argued that a critic must not judge a poem by its emotional effect on the reader. He believed that evaluating literature based on psychological or emotional responses leads to pure subjectivity, which destroys the possibility of objective criticism. To Wimsatt, the poem must be evaluated as an objective structure of words.
Mearsheimer’s premise makes Wimsatt’s objective reader an impossibility. If a man is born into a social group that shapes his identity long before he develops critical faculties, his psychological and emotional responses to language are largely pre-programmed by socialization. A reader from one culture will have an entirely different automatic, emotional response to a text than a reader from another culture. Wimsatt’s attempt to separate the objective meaning of a poem from its affective results ignores that the reader is a social animal, not a logical machine. The interpretation of the text always remains bound to the moral code and inborn sentiments of the reader’s tribe.
Wimsatt’s overall project was to turn literary criticism into an objective discipline by focusing exclusively on the verbal icon. If Mearsheimer is right, this project is a liberal illusion. It assumes that individuals can transcend their deep social conditioning to produce and analyze text from a position of neutral, universal reason. If humans are tribal down to their core sentiments, language is an instrument of social cohesion and tribal identity. Wimsatt’s autonomous text becomes an artificial abstraction that detaches literature from the survival imperatives and social realities that drive human behavior.
If John J. Mearsheimer is right that humans are tribal at their core and that reason is subordinate to intense, early childhood socialization, the relationship between his anthropology and identity studies is complex. It offers a powerful defense of their descriptive accuracy while simultaneously destroying their normative goals.

Identity studies and cultural critique operate on the premise that human behavior, power structures, and literary interpretations are driven by group alignment rather than individual reason or objective truth. In this sense, Mearsheimer validates their central descriptive claim. He agrees that the atomistic, rational individual of classic liberalism is a fiction. When cultural critics argue that a reader’s interpretation of a text is shaped by his position within a specific social matrix—whether defined by race, gender, or class—Mearsheimer’s framework offers a firm biological and sociological foundation for that view. He confirms that the “value infusion” occurs long before critical faculties develop. The tribe shapes the mind.

The irreconcilable conflict emerges over the question of liberation and change.

Identity studies and cultural critique are rooted in a progressive, emancipatory tradition. They use deconstruction and critique to expose social constructions so that humanity can transcend them, reduce oppression, and move toward a more just, egalitarian society. The goal of cultural critique is to make people conscious of their socialization so they can dismantle harmful power structures.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology implies that this goal is a delusion. If humans are inherently tribal for survival, exposing a social construction does not free a man from tribal logic; it merely forces him to find a different tribe.

If Mearsheimer is right, identity studies are not actually liberating pathways to a universal human community. They are simply the latest manifestation of tribal competition. A cultural critique that attacks a dominant group does not eliminate group dominance; it serves as a political instrument to advance the interests of a rival group. Because inborn sentiments and early socialization limit a man’s choice in formulating a moral code, human groups cannot reason their way into a universal understanding of rights or justice.

For identity studies, Mearsheimer’s view means their diagnosis of human division is entirely correct, but their cure is impossible. Literature and culture remain permanent battlefields for competing tribes, with no neutral ground or progressive future ever within reach.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, postcolonial studies becomes a highly accurate description of how empires and nations interact, but the field’s underlying progressive hopes are exposed as a complete illusion.

Postcolonial theory, rooted in the work of scholars like Edward Said, analyzes how Western empires used culture, literature, and language to dominate colonized societies. It focuses on the power asymmetry between the global North and South, showing how the West constructed narratives of the “Orient” or the “primitive” to justify its rule.

Mearsheimer’s realism completely aligns with this description. In his view, human groups are tribal, survival-driven, and bound to compete for security and dominance. An empire projecting power and creating self-serving cultural narratives is exactly how a powerful tribe behaves. Postcolonial critics who expose Western literature as an instrument of imperial power are simply describing the cultural component of geopolitical competition.

The division occurs because postcolonial studies is fundamentally an emancipatory project. It aims for decolonization—not just the removal of troops, but the liberation of the mind from imperial categories. It envisions a postcolonial future where different cultures can coexist outside the logic of domination, moving toward a more just, global pluralism.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, this vision of a harmonious, post-imperial world is a delusion. The collapse of an empire does not end the logic of domination; it merely resets the board for new tribal rivalries.

Without the overarching power of the colonizer, sub-national tribes, ethnic groups, and local factions will inevitably compete for survival and dominance within the postcolonial state. The intense socialization and limited moral choice Mearsheimer describes mean that these groups cannot simply reason their way into a unified, liberal democracy. The history of postcolonial conflicts in Sub-Saharan Africa and South Asia validates this grim assessment.

Furthermore, Mearsheimer’s view redefines the literature of resistance. Postcolonial writers often seek to reclaim their indigenous identity or create hybrid spaces that challenge imperial binaries. If humans are tribal at their core, this literature is not an exercise in universal human liberation. It is an instrument of cultural warfare. It is a tool used by a subordinated group to build internal cohesion, assert its own value infusion, and push back against a rival power.

If Mearsheimer is right, postcolonial studies correctly identifies that Western universalism was a mask for imperial interest. But the field fails to see that its own universalist hopes for global justice are equally impossible. Empire and resistance are not temporary historical deviations that humanity can outgrow; they are the permanent expressions of tribal man seeking survival in an anarchic world.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, ecocriticism identifies the single greatest threat to human survival, yet the field’s proposed solutions are entirely incompatible with human nature.

Ecocriticism examines literature to critique the human exploitation of the natural world. It targets the anthropocentric—human-centered—view that treats nature as a passive, infinite resource for economic expansion. The normative goal of the field is to foster an ecological consciousness, convincing readers to transcend national and tribal boundaries to save a shared planet.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains exactly why the destructive behavior ecocritics document is so persistent. If humans are profoundly social and tribal beings whose primary drive is the survival of their specific group, long-term global ecological balance will always be subordinated to short-term tribal security.

Anarchic competition forces groups to maximize their power relative to others. Power requires resources, energy, and economic output. If one tribe decides to limit its resource consumption or curb its carbon emissions to benefit the global biosphere, it risks weakening itself relative to a rival tribe that chooses to continue exploiting nature. Because humans are driven by group survival rather than universal reason, the competitive structure of human society guarantees the continued exploitation of the environment.

This reality upends the core ambitions of ecocriticism in three ways:

First, the concept of a global ecological identity is a fantasy. Ecocritics often analyze literature to find ways humans can see themselves as citizens of the earth, bound to a single ecosystem. But if humans are intensely socialized within specific families and societies during a long childhood, their moral codes and attachments are fixed locally. A man will make immense sacrifices for his fellow group members, but Mearsheimer’s framework implies he is incapable of forming the same visceral, sacrificial attachment to an abstract global ecosystem. The local tribe will always outvote the planet.

Second, literature cannot serve as a vehicle to reason humanity out of ecological collapse. Ecocritics believe that changing the narrative can change human behavior. Mearsheimer argues that reason is the least important way humans determine their preferences, lagging far behind socialization and innate sentiments. Reading environmental literature might appeal to a critic’s analytical mind, but it cannot override the deep-seated, survival-driven impulses of a society facing resource scarcity or geopolitical competition.

Third, environmentalism itself becomes weaponized as tribal ideology. Just as Mearsheimer views liberal human rights as an ideology used by powerful states to justify intervention, global environmental standards can be viewed through the same lens. Wealthy, secure tribes can use ecocritical narratives to demand that developing tribes restrict their resource use, effectively capping the growth and power of potential rivals.

If Mearsheimer is right, ecocriticism is a tragic discipline. It correctly diagnoses that the exploitation of nature threatens the species, but it relies on a capacity for global cooperation and universal reason that human nature simply does not possess.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, Marxist and materialist criticism gets the engine of history wrong by confusing the primary unit of human conflict.

Marxist criticism operates on the premise that economic class is the fundamental division in human society. It views nations, states, and cultures as superficial superstructures built on top of the real material base: the mode of production and the exploitation of labor. For a Marxist critic, literature is a tool that either reinforces the false consciousness of capitalism or exposes class struggle. The ultimate goal is an international solidarity of the working class that transcends national boundaries.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology inverts this hierarchy. If humans are tribal at their core and survive by being embedded in a society that shapes their identity before they can reason, then the primary group alignment is cultural, national, or tribal—not economic.

This reality alters the validity of Marxist criticism in three ways:

First, class solidarity is a weak force compared to tribal socialization. Marxists have long struggled to explain why workers of the world do not unite, and why, for example, the European working classes slaughtered one another in World War I instead of turning on their respective bourgeoisies. Mearsheimer provides the anthropological answer: the intense value infusion of early childhood socialization creates a deep, survival-driven loyalty to the nation-state and the immediate social group. A worker identifies as a Frenchman or a German long before he identifies as a proletarian.

Second, the state is not merely an instrument of class rule; it is an instrument of group survival. Marxist critics analyze literature to show how the state and its culture protect capitalist markets and exploit labor. If Mearsheimer is right, the state exists because humans require an overarching structure to protect the tribe from external threats in an anarchic world. Economic systems are organized to maximize the power of the group relative to foreign rivals. The exploitation or organization of labor is a byproduct of a society organizing itself for competitive survival, not the ultimate driver of human history.

Third, literature that exposes economic exploitation is not a step toward universal liberation, but a reflection of internal group maintenance. Marxist critics look for how a novel exposes the cracks in a capitalist system. In Mearsheimer’s framework, this kind of critique is a mechanism by which a society debates its internal cohesion. If a tribe permits extreme internal exploitation, it weakens its own social solidarity and compromises its long-term survival against external competitors. Literature dealing with labor and exploitation is an index of domestic health and tribal stability, not an unmasking of a global economic law.

If Mearsheimer is right, Marxist criticism correctly observes that material power and resource distribution matter immensely. But it fails because it subordinates tribal loyalty to economic interest. Man is a social and political animal before he is an economic one, and his primary struggle is for the security of his tribe, not the liberation of his class.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, structuralism in literary theory is a highly accurate description of the universal constraints on the human mind, but it misidentifies the source and function of those structures.

Structuralism, championed by thinkers like Roland Barthes (1915-1980) and Claude Lévi-Strauss (1908-2009), treats literature as part of a larger, systemic network of signs and underlying codes. It argues that individual texts do not possess independent, unique meaning. Instead, meaning is generated entirely by the relationships and structural laws within a larger linguistic or cultural system. Structuralists seek to map these universal narrative codes—like binary oppositions—that govern how humans tell stories across different eras and civilizations.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology redefines this framework in three ways:

First, the universal structures of narrative are driven by biological survival, not detached linguistic laws. Structuralists analyze myths and folktales to show that different cultures independently use the same underlying narrative patterns. Mearsheimer provides the material explanation for this phenomenon: humans are born with innate sentiments and share a fundamental biological reality. We are profoundly social beings who depend entirely on group cooperation to survive in a hostile world. The recurring structural motifs in literature—such as the clear boundary between the insider and the outsider, or the sacrifice of the individual for the group—are not arbitrary features of language. They are the hardwired psychological templates required to sustain human groups.

Second, structuralism correctly recognizes that the individual author is not an autonomous genius, but a product of a system. Structuralists famously declared the “death of the author,” arguing that a writer does not create meaning out of pure individual consciousness, but merely rearranges pre-existing cultural codes. Mearsheimer’s view of childhood matches this perfectly. Because a man is exposed to an intense value infusion before his reasoning skills develop, his creative and analytical faculties are thoroughly conditioned by his society. The author writes through the structural codes of his tribe because those codes were stamped into his mind during a long, dependent childhood.

Third, the primary function of these narrative structures is tribal preservation, not aesthetic balance. Structuralists treat narrative codes as a closed, semiotic playground to be mapped and decoded by detached academics. If Mearsheimer is right, these structures are highly functional instruments of group utility. Human societies use the rigid, predictable architecture of myth and story to pass down moral codes and ensure deep conformity across generations. The structure is a survival mechanism designed to make the group’s foundational values easily transmissible and emotionally binding.

If Mearsheimer is right, structuralism correctly diagnoses that human expression is governed by deep, inescapable patterns that override individual autonomy. However, structuralist critics mistake a vital, survival-driven instrument of tribal socialization for a bloodless, universal game of linguistics.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, post-structuralism and deconstruction are intellectual luxuries that misunderstand the biological and social purpose of language.

Deconstruction, pioneered by Jacques Derrida (1930-2004), posits that language is unstable, slippery, and full of internal contradictions. Deconstructive critics dismantle texts to show that meaning is never fixed or fully present. They view attempts to establish absolute truths or stable structures as operations of power that suppress the inherent play of language. The broader post-structuralist project seeks to destabilize grand narratives and liberate the individual from the tyranny of fixed meanings.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology strikes at the foundation of this project in three ways:

First, language is an evolutionary tool for group survival, not an open-ended game of signification. Mearsheimer argues that humans are born into societies that shape their identities through intense socialization during a long childhood. For a tribe to survive and cooperate, its members must share a stable, functional system of communication and a common moral code. If language were as fundamentally unstable and radically indeterminate as deconstruction claims, early socialization would fail, internal cohesion would collapse, and the tribe would be destroyed by more unified competitors. The persistent survival of human societies proves that language possesses sufficient stability to transmit vital values across generations.

Second, the desire for stable meaning is an innate human need, not an artificial imposition that can be critiqued away. Post-structuralists treat concepts like truth, nation, and tradition as mere linguistic constructs that can be unmade. If Mearsheimer is right, these constructs are anchored in deep-seated, inborn sentiments and the survival imperative. Humans require a shared narrative to operate as a group. A deconstructive critique that successfully strips a society of its foundational myths does not liberate its citizens; it atomizes them, rendering the group defenseless.

Third, the political project of deconstruction becomes a form of unilateral disarmament. Post-structuralists use critique to weaken institutional authority and subvert dominant narratives. In Mearsheimer’s anarchic world, if one tribe adopts post-structuralism and systematically deconstructs its own values, it saps its internal solidarity. Meanwhile, rival tribes operating on intense, uncontested socialization will maintain their cohesion and maximize their power. Far from being a tool of universal liberation, deconstruction acts as a solvent on the group that practices it, accelerating its decline relative to more cohesive rivals.

If Mearsheimer is right, post-structuralism correctly notes that language is complex and power is bound up in narratives. But the field errs by treating language as an autonomous playground separate from biology. Deconstruction can occur only within the safe confines of a highly secure society. Once a tribe faces an existential threat, the luxury of linguistic play disappears, and the absolute necessity of shared, stable, and binding meaning asserts itself for the sake of survival.

If John J. Mearsheimer is right, the Chicago School of Neo-Aristotelianism fares better than New Criticism in its technical mechanics, but its foundational belief in the universal power of artistic form is a mistake.

Led by R.S. Crane and Elder Olson, the Chicago School built its framework on Aristotle’s Poetics. They viewed a literary work as a functional, organic whole where every part—plot, character, diction, and thought—is synthesized by the author to produce a specific emotional or aesthetic effect on the reader. Unlike the New Critics, who isolated words on a page, the Chicago Critics studied how authors deliberately constructed whole systems to trigger specific human responses.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology impacts this neo-Aristotelian framework in three ways:

First, the Chicago School relies on the concept of an author who possesses the rational agency to engineer a complex aesthetic machine. Neo-Aristotelians treat the author as a craftsman making conscious, deliberate choices about form and plot to achieve an artistic end. But if an author is a profoundly social being whose identity and moral code are deeply fixed by early childhood socialization, his capacity for neutral craftsmanship is constrained. He does not sit above his culture, manipulating forms from a position of detached reason. His very conception of what constitutes a coherent plot, a heroic character, or a satisfying resolution is dictated by the value infusion of his tribe. The artistic choices Crane and Olson analyze are reflections of inherited social logic rather than pure, autonomous design.

Second, the structural effects of genre and form are local, not universal. Neo-Aristotelians argue that certain narrative structures possess an inherent power to evoke universal human emotions, such as the classic Aristotelian pity and fear in tragedy. Mearsheimer’s view that humans are tribal at their core and governed by conflicting moral codes implies that these emotional receipts are not hardwired into a universal human psychology. A plot structure that evokes pity in a reader from one tribe might evoke contempt, indifference, or confusion in a reader from another. Because socialization occurs before critical faculties mature, the emotional resonance of a narrative structure is dependent on the specific cultural conditioning of the audience. The artistic whole cannot achieve its intended effect without a shared tribal baseline between the author and the reader.

Third, the Chicago School correctly identifies literature as a functional system, but misidentifies its ultimate purpose. Crane and Olson focus on the internal mechanics of a text to show how it achieves an aesthetic end. Mearsheimer’s focus on group survival suggests that these narrative systems do not exist for mere aesthetic pleasure or artistic wholeness. Instead, the synthesis of plot, character, and moral thought in a story operates as an instrument of socialization. Human groups use narratives to protect, nurture, and pass down intense value infusions to the next generation during their long childhood. The functional unity of a text is a tool for tribal cohesion and survival, not an end in itself.

If Mearsheimer is right, the Chicago School is correct to view a text as a constructed, functional system designed to produce an effect. However, they mistake a highly sophisticated instrument of tribal socialization and group maintenance for a universal machine of pure art.

A Longinian Critic

A Longinian critic evaluates literature based on the principles found in the ancient Greek treatise On the Sublime, written by an unknown author often called Longinus. While classical critics like Aristotle focus on rules, structure, and persuasion, a Longinian critic looks for emotional intensity and grandeur. This approach prioritizes the capacity of literature to move, elevate, or transport the reader into a state of ecstasy rather than merely convincing his intellect.
Longinian criticism focuses on five sources of sublimity. Two sources come from the innate genius of the writer: grandeur of thought and strong passion. The other three sources involve technical skill: the proper use of figures of speech, noble diction, and dignified word arrangement. A Longinian critic believes that true literary greatness reflects a noble soul. Technical rules alone cannot produce excellent art.
This critical perspective gained massive influence in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Critics like John Dennis (1658-1734) and poets like Alexander Pope (1688-1744) used these ideas to shift European taste away from strict neoclassicism toward an appreciation for raw emotional power and imagination. Because of this emphasis on passion and intensity over rigid rules, scholars often call Longinus the first romantic critic.

The Currency Reformer: William K. Wimsatt through Pierre Bourdieu

Pierre Bourdieu (1930-2002) taught that a discipline is a field, a structured space of positions where players compete for capital that only the field can mint. In The Field of Cultural Production (1993), Homo Academicus (1988), and The Rules of Art (1996), he laid out the game. Players hold capital in several forms: cultural capital, the trained competences and credentials; social capital, the connections; symbolic capital, the accumulated recognition that lets a man’s word carry weight. Positions in the field depend on holdings, and the deepest fights concern the exchange rate, the principle of hierarchization that decides which capital counts. Whoever defines legitimate competence rules the field, and the rule operates as what Bourdieu calls symbolic violence: an arbitrary arrangement experienced by everyone, winners and losers alike, as the nature of things. Fields also fight for autonomy, the right to judge their products by internal criteria rather than by the standards of the market, the church, or the state, and the theorists of a field’s autonomy tend to appear at the moment the field can afford them. Read through this frame, Wimsatt was the American literary field’s great currency reformer, the man who devalued the old holdings, minted the new coin, ran the central bank for two decades, and lived to watch a rival currency drive his own out of circulation.

Survey the field he entered. American literary study in the 1930s ran on two forms of capital, and both carried high entry costs. The dominant form was philological and historical scholarship: sources, influences, editions, archives. To accumulate it a man needed rare books, research libraries, languages, Germanic training, and years of access, which meant he needed money, connections, and a berth at an institution that owned the materials. Yale was the world capital of this economy. Pottle ran the Boswell papers, Tinker and the collectors had filled the Beinecke’s predecessors, and the department’s prestige rested on holdings in the most literal sense. The subordinate form was belletristic appreciation, the gentleman’s capital: taste, sensibility, the right schools, the essay of fine feeling. It cost less in archives and more in breeding. A boy from nowhere could acquire neither on his own. The field’s structure reproduced the social structure, which is the arrangement Bourdieu found in every field he studied, and the arrangement held because everyone mistook it for the requirements of scholarship.

Wimsatt’s position in this economy explains the force of his intervention. He was a Catholic lumber dealer’s son out of Georgetown, a provincial by the field’s reckoning, and he had bought into the old currency at full price: the Johnson dissertation, the philological monographs, the editions, later the Pope iconography. Bourdieu notes that the most dangerous heretics hold the orthodoxy’s own credentials, since the field cannot dismiss their attack as the resentment of the capital-poor. When “The Intentional Fallacy” appeared in 1946, its author owned the archives it demoted. The essay reads as epistemology, a rule about evidence. Read as an act in the field, it is a currency reform announced overnight. Biographical evidence, source study, the letter, the diary, the reconstruction of the author’s mind: inadmissible. The words on the page, open to any competent reader: the only legal tender. Three years later the second essay demonetized the gentleman’s holdings too. The report of fine feeling, the sensibility cultivated at the right schools, became a category error. Two essays, and the accumulated capital of both ruling factions lost its convertibility. The philologist’s archive became background. The belletrist’s taste became noise. Bourdieu calls such moves classification struggles, and he insists the winners’ classifications never present themselves as interests. They present themselves as method. The fallacies did. That was their genius as instruments: a redistribution of the field’s wealth, executed in the vocabulary of logic, so that resisting it looked like defending fallacy.

The reform succeeded because it met its market. The GI Bill and the postwar boom multiplied American college students and the instructors hired to teach them, and the new instructors held no archives, no rare books, and no breeding. Close reading was capital they could accumulate cheap: a poem, an hour, a trained attention. Understanding Poetry served as the mint, stamping the new competence into classroom units any state college could adopt. Bourdieu’s economics predicts the outcome. A form of capital that lowers entry costs during a market expansion recruits the expansion, and within a decade the new entrants, trained in the new coin, staffed the field and taught the coin to their own students. The New Criticism’s conquest of the American classroom looks, through this frame, less like the victory of an idea and more like a currency finding its customers: the smart provincial, the veteran on the government’s ticket, the teacher at a college with no manuscripts within five hundred miles, every player the old economy had priced out.

Here the frame exposes a structure the movement’s official story hides. The new currency was cheap to acquire and expensive to consecrate, and Wimsatt sat at the point of consecration. Bourdieu distinguishes the producers of works from the consecrating authorities, the instances that decide which producers count, and he observes that revolutions in a field often democratize production while concentrating consecration. So here. Anyone could close-read; Yale decided who close-read well. Wimsatt accumulated the consecrating offices one by one, the chairs, the English Institute, the MLA council, the university press connections, and the two-volume Short History completed the monopoly, since, as Bourdieu remarks of every dominant faction, the rulers of a field write its history as the genealogy of their own position. The book sorted twenty-five centuries into a line that led to New Haven and a line that led away from it. After 1957 a graduate student learned the field’s past in a form that made the present arrangement look like its destination.

Consecration cuts both ways, and the negative acts reveal the power more than the positive ones. When Wimsatt wrote his two-word classification on the graduate student’s paper, Longinian critic, he performed what Bourdieu calls an act of institution: an authorized naming that assigns a man a position whether he consents or not. The field’s map, published in the Short History, gave the name its meaning, wrong side of the border. Bourdieu adds the twist the episode confirms. Negative consecration still consecrates. The verdict certified that the student mattered enough to classify, handed him a position ready-made, and marked the exact spot in the field where an opposition stood vacant. The student occupied it. Distinction, in Bourdieu’s economy, comes from difference, and the master had told the pupil where difference lay.

Wimsatt’s project also served the field as a field, which explains support for it beyond Yale’s interest. Bourdieu measures a field’s autonomy by its power to impose internal criteria of judgment against external powers. A literary study governed by biography answers to the standards of journalism and gossip. Governed by reader response, it answers to the market. Governed by moral effect, it answers to church and state. The fallacies severed each channel and installed a criterion no external power could operate: the internal organization of the verbal object, judged by the field’s own trained competence. This was the field’s declaration of independence, the move Bourdieu documents in The Rules of Art for French literature, where writers around Gustave Flaubert (1821-1880) won the right to be judged by writers. Wimsatt won American criticism the right to be judged by critics, and every player who held the field’s specific capital, whatever his faction, gained from the field’s rising sovereignty. Autonomy raised the value of the domestic currency as such.

His fall, in this frame, was a second currency reform, and it followed the pattern of the first. New entrants arrived holding capital the reigning exchange did not recognize, Continental philosophy, Heidegger and Hegel and then the Paris networks, imported in person down the corridor. Bourdieu expects heresy from newcomers rich in a rival capital, and he expects the heresy to attack the reigning principle of hierarchization at its point of pride. The insurgents did. They kept the practice, line-by-line reading, and struck at the coin’s backing: the closed, self-coherent verbal object. A currency is a claim on something, and the icon was the something. Declare the object undecidable and every note issued against its coherence trades at a discount. Within a decade the field ran on the new tender, theory, and the new tender restratified the field the old one had opened. Close reading had cost a text and an hour. Theory cost French, German, philosophy, and access to the seminars where the capital changed hands, and the seminars sat where the archives had sat, at a handful of rich departments. Bourdieu’s economics closes the loop: the revolution against the democratizers re-aristocratized entry, and the consecrating monopoly never moved. It stayed in New Haven and changed hands down the hall.

Bourdieu defines habitus as the durable dispositions a man carries from his origins into the field, the bodily and mental posture that makes some position-takings feel natural to him and others feel impossible. Wimsatt’s dispositions read as a set: the lumber trade’s son who trusts joined objects, the Catholic formation that supplied an incarnational vocabulary and a habit of definition and division, the chess player’s taste for positions judged on the board, the collector of artifacts whose value sits in form after the makers are gone. The field offered many positions in 1946. This habitus made one of them irresistible: the poem as a made, closed, publicly inspectable object, defended in the idiom of a court. Bourdieu’s point is that the choice never felt like a choice. The field met a set of dispositions, and the doctrine that resulted felt to its author like the nature of criticism, the misrecognition that, in this frame, every position requires and every position rests on.

State the frame’s limit, since Wimsatt would have insisted on it. Bourdieu brackets validity. His accounting explains why the fallacy essays won, who profited, what the coin cost, and how the bank changed hands, and it leaves untouched the question the essays asked, whether the author’s intention settles what a poem means. A Bourdieu reading can note, though, a fact awkward for its own reduction. Currencies backed by nothing collapse when their networks collapse, and Wimsatt’s network collapsed fifty years ago: the school dissolved, the offices passed to his rivals, the textbook franchise expired. The essays still circulate. Philosophers who never held a share in the New Criticism still argue with them, legal interpreters reinvent their distinctions without knowing the source, and the field that demonetized them keeps assigning them, if only to attack. In Bourdieu’s terms this is symbolic capital outliving the field that issued it, which his theory permits but does not expect. In Wimsatt’s terms it is simpler. Some notes turn out to be backed.

The Judge Who Could Not State His Rule: William K. Wimsatt through Stephen Turner on the Tacit

Stephen P. Turner (b. 1951) has spent a career taking apart a comfortable idea. In The Social Theory of Practices (1994) and Understanding the Tacit (2014), he examines the notion, running from Michael Polanyi (1891-1976) through the sociology of science, that beneath every skilled performance sits tacit knowledge, and that this knowledge exists as a shared object, a collective possession that a community transmits to its members. Turner argues the shared object is a myth. Nothing gets downloaded. A pupil watching a master receives no package. He builds his own habituation, trial by trial, through imitation, feedback, and correction, and what emerges in him resembles the master’s skill because the training conditions resembled the master’s training, never because some common thing passed between them. Turner keeps the older insight the myth grew from: skill outruns statement. Following a rule requires knowing how to apply it, applications face new cases, and no rule states its own application, so explicit instruction bottoms out, as Ludwig Wittgenstein (1889-1951) saw, in training. The regress ends in a body that has been drilled, in a particular room, by particular people. And bodies die, and rooms close, which gives Turner’s account its bite: whatever a discipline cannot write down, it holds on a mortal lease.

Turn this frame on Wimsatt and a gap opens down the middle of his career, a gap between what his theory claimed and what his teaching did, and the gap has gone unexamined because his own vocabulary hides it.

The claim first. Wimsatt’s two famous essays rest on a contrast between two kinds of evidence. External evidence, the author’s letters and diaries and reported intentions, is private, inaccessible, and inadmissible. Internal evidence, the words of the poem read through the shared resources of language and culture, is public. Anyone competent can inspect it, argue over it, and be corrected by it. The publicity of internal evidence carries the entire program. It is what lets Wimsatt say that criticism can be a discipline rather than gossip, that interpretive disputes can be settled by inspection rather than authority, that the court is open. The word doing the quiet work in every formulation is competent. The evidence is public, checkable by any competent reader. And Wimsatt nowhere explains how competence arises, what it consists of, or how one man’s competence can be certified to another. The theory takes the trained eye as given and calls what the trained eye sees public.

Turner’s question is the one the theory never asks. Where does the competence come from? Not from the essays. The fallacy essays are rules of exclusion. They say what a critic may not use, the diary, the tear, and they say nothing about how to use what remains. No rule in Wimsatt tells a reader how to hear that a rhyme carries wit rather than jingle, how to weigh a metaphor against the syntax that resists it, how to know when a tension is achieved structure and when it is a botch. These are the judgments his criticism performs on every page, and they cannot be reduced to stated criteria, because every candidate criterion faces the regress: irony is admissible evidence, but seeing irony in this line rather than that one is a skill no definition of irony supplies. Wimsatt half knew this. His positive essays never legislate; they demonstrate. He shows the reader what a trained judgment looks like in motion and trusts the showing to do what statement cannot. A man who believed his standards were fully explicit might have written a rulebook. He wrote performances.

The transmission confirms the diagnosis. Competence at close reading passed to the next generation in one way, apprenticeship, and Wimsatt ran one of the great apprenticeship shops in the country. The graduate seminar at Yale worked the way Turner says all skill transmission works: pupils produced readings, the master corrected them, and the corrections carried more information than any of his published principles, because the corrections were applications, the thing rules cannot contain. A pupil learned what counted as overreading by having his overreading named. He learned the weight a sound pattern can bear by watching the master refuse an inference. Years of this drilled a set of dispositions into him, and the dispositions, once installed, made the evidence look public. That is Turner’s sharpest lesson here. The publicity Wimsatt celebrated is an artifact of shared training. Put a Wimsatt-trained reader in front of a couplet and the wit in the rhyme is right there on the page, open to inspection. Put an untrained reader in front of it and the page holds fourteen words. The evidence was never public in the way daylight is public. It was public to the similarly drilled, and the drilling happened in a room, face to face, in New Haven.

The famous verdict on the graduate student’s paper shows the tacit at work in the judge himself. Longinian critic, two words, no rule cited. Ask what explicit standard generated the classification and no answer comes, from the essays or anywhere else. Wimsatt read a student essay and knew, the way a chess master knows a position is lost before he can prove it, the way a connoisseur knows a canvas is wrong before the pigment analysis arrives. His judgment ran ahead of his statements, and the Short History’s map of Aristotelian against Longinian lines is a rationalization drawn after the eye had already sorted. Wimsatt’s own scholarship depended on this kind of eye at every turn. The Portraits of Alexander Pope is four hundred pages of attribution, the judgment that this bust is Pope and that engraving derives from this painting, and attribution is the purest tacit skill in the humanities, the trade of Giovanni Morelli (1816-1891) and the auction house expert, a knowing located in the trained glance that no checklist replaces. The great theorist of public evidence practiced, in his other life, a connoisseurship whose evidence was public only in the thinnest sense, visible to all, legible to five men in the world.

Now take Turner’s denial of the shared object and aim it at the movement. The New Criticism believed it possessed a method, close reading, a thing that could spread. The textbook was the vehicle, and the textbook is where Turner’s analysis cuts deepest. Understanding Poetry codified what could be codified: exercises, questions, model analyses, the explicit residue of the practice. What it could not package was the judgment that made the exercises produce readings worth having, and so the book’s success depended on a teacher in the room performing the skill the book gestured at. Where the teachers had been trained by the masters or the masters’ pupils, the classes produced something like the original competence. Where the book traveled alone, it produced drill without judgment, the mechanical hunt for irony and paradox that critics of the school mocked by the 1950s, seven types of ambiguity found in a nursery rhyme. The mockery was aimed at the method. Turner would aim it at the belief that there was a method, a transportable object, rather than a population of individually trained readers whose outputs happened to converge while the training conditions held.

The same analysis explains the school’s strange death, and explains it better than the standard intellectual histories do. The standard account says a rival doctrine defeated New Critical doctrine. But watch what the victors kept: the seminar, the line-by-line attention, the poem on the table. Deconstruction in America was, at the level of classroom practice, close reading continued by men trained in close reading’s rooms. If close reading had been a shared object with fixed content, the continuity would be puzzling, one practice suddenly generating opposite conclusions. On Turner’s account nothing is puzzling. There never was a fixed content. There were readers, each carrying an individual habituation built under particular teachers, and when the teachers changed, the habituations built under them changed, while everyone involved kept the same name for what they did. The practice drifted because a practice is not a thing that can hold still. It is a population of trained dispositions, and populations turn over. Wimsatt spent his last decade writing as if a sacred object were under assault. Turner’s frame suggests the object was never there to defend. What existed was a cohort of men trained a certain way, aging.

The frame also prices Wimsatt’s democratic boast. The New Criticism advertised an open court: no archives required, no breeding, just the poem and attention. True, as far as explicit entry costs went. But Turner’s analysis of expertise, extended in his work on knowledge and democratic politics, holds that every claim of public checkability conceals a licensing question, who counts as competent to check, and the licensing never rests on anything explicit. It rests on training lineages. The New Critical court was open to anyone, and its verdicts could be reviewed by anyone competent, and competence could be acquired in exactly one way, years under judges who had themselves spent years under judges. The circle is not a scandal. Law works this way, medicine works this way, Talmud works this way. The scandal, if there is one, is the theory’s silence about it, the presentation of a guild skill as daylight.

None of this refutes the fallacy essays, and Turner’s frame should not be spent pretending it does. The claim that a poem’s meaning lives in public language rather than in a dead man’s head may be right or wrong on grounds this frame cannot reach. What the frame reprices is the word public, and the repricing explains the strangest feature of Wimsatt’s afterlife. His explicit legislation survives: the essays travel on paper, get anthologized, get assigned, get attacked, sixty years on. His competence is gone. The judgment that could sort a graduate student in two words, hear the argument in a rhyme, tell a true Pope from a copy at a glance, lived in one trained body and died in New Haven in December 1975, and no page of The Verbal Icon contains it, because no page could. He built his theory around what could be written down and made publicity his standard, and time has run the experiment on his own work. The writable part proved durable. The part that made the writable part good proved mortal. The law survives its last judge, and stands in the reports, waiting for a court that no longer exists to apply it.

Notes

Turner, The Social Theory of Practices: Tradition, Tacit Knowledge, and Presuppositions, Chicago, 1994, chapters 2 and 3, for the argument against shared practices and transmission; Understanding the Tacit, Routledge, 2014, for the habituation and connectionist reworking; the expertise and licensing material is in Liberal Democracy 3.0: Civil Society in an Age of Experts, Sage, 2003, and the essay “What Is the Problem with Experts?” in Social Studies of Science 31.1 (2001).

The rule regress is Wittgenstein, Philosophical Investigations, sections 185 through 202, which Turner works through in the 1994 book. Polanyi‘s original tacit-knowledge claims are in Personal Knowledge (1958) and The Tacit Dimension (1966).

The “seven types of ambiguity in a nursery rhyme” jab compresses the standard 1950s complaints about mechanical New Critical pedagogy; Douglas Bush‘s 1948 MLA address “The New Criticism: Some Old-Fashioned Queries”, PMLA 64 (1949).

Posted in English | Comments Off on William K. Wimsatt Jr.: The Judge of Evidence

Larissa MacFarquhar: The Woman Who Slows Judgment Down

A philosophy professor stands before a class and poses a problem. Two people are drowning. One is your mother. The other two are strangers. You can save your mother or you can save the two strangers. Which do you choose? The utilitarian arithmetic says two lives outweigh one. Every instinct in the room says save your mother. Larissa MacFarquhar (b. 1968) opens her 2015 book Strangers Drowning with a version of this scene because it marks the exact spot where moral theory and human loyalty collide. She has spent her career standing on that spot, watching what people do there.

MacFarquhar has been a staff writer at The New Yorker since 1998. Her profile subjects include John Ashbery (1927-2017), Barack Obama (b. 1961), Noam Chomsky (b. 1928), Hilary Mantel (1952-2022), Derek Parfit (1942-2017), Richard Posner (b. 1939), Robert Gottlieb (1931-2023), Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie (b. 1977), Chelsea Manning (b. 1987), David Chang (b. 1977), and Aaron Swartz (1986-2013). She has also written about child protective services, hospice care, dementia, adoption, battered women’s shelters, Hasidic custody disputes, the Falkland Islands, and the decision to stay in or leave a hometown. The list looks scattered. The preoccupation holds steady. She writes about people under moral pressure, and about situations where care, duty, judgment, risk, loyalty, and power cannot be pulled apart.

London to America

MacFarquhar was born in London in 1968. Her father, Roderick MacFarquhar (1930-2019), was a historian of modern China, a journalist, a television presenter, and a Labour member of Parliament. He wrote the three-volume The Origins of the Cultural Revolution and later held a chaired professorship at Harvard, where he directed the Fairbank Center for Chinese Studies. Her mother, Emily MacFarquhar, covered East Asia as an editor for The Economist. The family home ran on scholarship, deadlines, politics, and the interpretation of a distant civilization to a domestic audience. A child in that house learns early that ideas are not decoration. Ideas are the family business, and the business has stakes.

When she was sixteen, the family moved to the United States. She arrived as a partial outsider, English enough to notice America and American enough, eventually, to belong to it. The double vision never left her work. She writes about American institutions, American towns, and American moral life with the attention of someone who once had to learn the country from scratch.

She attended Harvard College and graduated in 1990. She took no philosophy courses there, a fact she came to regret. Years later, the economist Tyler Cowen (b. 1962) asked her about her formal philosophical training. She told him she had none. She had wanted philosophy to be about the meaning of life, and the introductory classes resembled algebra, so she walked away, as many students do. Then she spent the next three decades reading philosophy for love and writing about philosophers with more penetration than most people who stayed for the degree. Her one deep channel into the field, she told an interviewer at The Rumpus, is the Anglo-American literature on demandingness, the question of how much morality requires of us. That question became her career.

Lingua Franca

Before The New Yorker, MacFarquhar worked as a senior editor at Lingua Franca and as an advisory editor at The Paris Review, and she wrote for Artforum, The Nation, The New Republic, The New York Times Book Review, and Slate. In 1994 she conducted the Paris Review’s Art of Editing interview with Robert Gottlieb, an inventive piece that assembled the testimony of Gottlieb’s authors around the editor himself.

Lingua Franca deserves a moment. The magazine, which ran from 1990 to 2001, covered academic life the way Variety covered Hollywood. It reported tenure fights, theory wars, plagiarism scandals, and the status economy of the American university, and it did so for readers who wanted the ideas taken seriously and the professors observed closely. The magazine’s writers learned a rare skill there: how to treat a dispute over deconstruction or analytic ethics as human drama without cheapening the ideas. The professor wants truth, and also wants the corner office, the named chair, the invitation to the right conference. Both wants are real. A Lingua Franca writer had to hold both in view at once. MacFarquhar carried that training into everything she wrote afterward.

The Method

She joined The New Yorker in 1998, at twenty-nine. Over the following decade she developed a method that now stands as one of the recognized achievements of American literary journalism. The method has a goal, a set of prohibitions, and a borrowed instrument.

The goal is interiority. She wants the reader inside the subject’s head, seeing what the subject sees, thinking in the subject’s rhythms. Everything else follows from that.

The prohibitions come first. In Strangers Drowning she cut all physical description of her subjects. She explained the decision in a 2015 interview with The Guardian: “if you’re looking at someone’s physical appearance, you’re on the outside.” She grew suspicious of quotation for the same reason. Quotes look intimate because they come from the subject’s mouth, but on the page they hold the subject at arm’s length, an exhibit introduced by the writer. She also removed herself. The first person, in her view, plants the writer between the reader and the subject, and the writer keeps intercepting the reader’s attention. Cowen pressed her on physical description. She answered that a face is unique, so no description can call up the person in a reader’s mind. What description does instead is evoke a type, and evoking a type is the polite name for what she considers a malign practice, the inference of character from looks.

The borrowed instrument is free indirect style, the novelist’s technique in which third-person narration absorbs the vocabulary, tempo, and anxiety of a character’s mind. Jane Austen built her comedy on it. Flaubert built Madame Bovary on it. Reported journalism almost never uses it, because it requires the writer to know the subject’s inner weather well enough to reproduce it without inventing it. MacFarquhar earns the right through hours of interviews that walk a person through his life from the beginning. She has said such conversations can be revelatory for the subject too, since almost no one talks about the long movements of a life. People talk about the weekend, the movie, the dinner. She asks about the decades.

Parfit

Her profile of the Oxford philosopher Derek Parfit, “How to Be Good,” ran in The New Yorker on September 5, 2011, and it shows the method at full power. Parfit believed that moral questions have true answers, as mathematical questions do, and that discovering those truths was the most urgent work a person could do in a short life. He believed that personal identity is far less deep a fact than people assume. What matters is psychological continuity and connection, and once you see this, the wall between yourself and other people thins. Parfit found the thought liberating and consoling. Other people came closer. His own death concerned him less.

MacFarquhar does not summarize this philosophy from a podium. She furnishes it. Parfit wears the same outfit every day so that clothing will never again consume a decision. He described his thinking self as a government minister at a desk who writes a question, places it in the out-tray, and twiddles his thumbs while unseen civil servants in a back room work furiously and return the answer to the in-tray. He absorbs the moods of the people around him, helplessly, especially their unhappiness. He read Kant for years with irritation, finding him grandiloquent and inconsistent, and then came to believe Kant was the greatest moral philosopher since the ancient Greeks, in part because he recognized in Kant his own emotional extremism, the temperament that cannot rest between everything and nothing. “There is something not-there about him,” she writes, and by the time the sentence arrives the reader has felt the not-thereness for pages. The profile leaves the reader with grandeur and cost together. Here is a man who dismantled the ordinary self and then had to live without one.

Posner

Ten years earlier she had turned the same instrument on a different temperament. Her 2001 profile of Richard Posner, the federal appellate judge and founder of the law-and-economics movement, presents a mind that has absorbed economic analysis so completely that efficiency, incentive, and unsentimental candor are no longer positions he holds. They are the way his perception works. He processes a custody dispute or a tort claim the way another man processes the weather. MacFarquhar withholds her verdict long enough for the reader to feel the pull of Posner’s logic, its speed and its freedom from cant. Then she lets the consequences of the logic come into view, and the reader must do the judging that the writer declined to do early.

This is her signature. She inhabits without surrendering. She delays evaluation until the reader has lived inside the subject’s own terms, and by then judgment has become hard, which is her point. Easy judgment, in her work, is a symptom of not yet understanding.

Strangers Drowning

Strangers Drowning: Grappling with Impossible Idealism, Drastic Choices, and the Overpowering Urge to Help appeared from Penguin Press in 2015. The book began with a philosophy paper. Susan Wolf (b. 1952) published “Moral Saints” in 1982 and asked whether we would even like a person who lived a perfectly moral life. Wolf suspected we would not. MacFarquhar found the question irresistible, because she recognized the resistance in herself and in everyone around her. We do not want moral perfection for a friend. We do not want it for ourselves.

Her first reporting foray was a piece on people who donate a kidney to a stranger. When she described these donors to friends, the friends assumed the donors were mentally ill. The reflex startled her, and the startle became the book. She had set out to understand what drives extreme altruists. She ended up writing, in alternating chapters, a history of why the rest of us distrust them.

The subjects hold themselves to standards most people would call impossible. Dorothy Granada, a nurse, ran a clinic for the poor in Nicaragua through years of Contra death threats. Baba Amte (1914-2008) founded a colony for leprosy patients in the Indian wilderness and raised his small children there, in huts without walls, knowing what panthers and disease might do. Sue and Hector Badeau of Philadelphia raised twenty-two children, most of them adopted, many with serious disabilities. Ittetsu Nemoto, a Buddhist priest in Japan, gave his life to counseling the suicidal until the work nearly killed him. Julia Wise and Jeff Kaufman, a young Boston couple, lived on a fraction of their income and gave the rest to the most effective charities they could find, and Julia tormented herself over the deaths her small indulgences might cause. An animal activist MacFarquhar calls Aaron Pitkin devoted himself to chickens, the most numerous and least regarded of suffering creatures.

She needed a word for such people and rejected the obvious one. Saint carried too much religious and literary freight. She chose do-gooder because the sneer inside the word was her subject. Why is do-gooder an insult? Why does absolute goodness provoke suspicion, resentment, even hostility? The interstitial chapters trace the answer through Western culture. Literature finds the virtuous character boring or ridiculous, and reserves its love for the charming sinner. Freud and his descendants converted altruism into pathology, a symptom seeking a diagnosis. The codependency movement taught millions that excessive helping is a disease. Evolutionary psychology reduced generosity to strategy. Ordinary family feeling, the deepest force of all, recoils from a person who treats a stranger’s child as urgently as his own, because such a person seems to have betrayed the first loyalty.

MacFarquhar refuses both easy exits. She will not canonize her subjects, and she records what their commitments cost spouses and children who never volunteered. She will not pathologize them either, and she dismantles the lazy diagnoses one by one. Her conclusion cuts deeper than either exit. “What do-gooders lack is not happiness but innocence,” she writes. The rest of us maintain a merciful blindness to the suffering our comfort rides on. Do-gooders have forced themselves to know, and to keep knowing. For them, she observes, it is always wartime, and the peacetime rules about what a person may keep for himself never come into effect.

The book was a finalist for the Helen Bernstein Book Award for Excellence in Journalism. Reviewers noticed what readers of her profiles already knew, that she had removed herself so thoroughly that the book reads like unmediated access to other minds, an intimacy that is also, as one critic observed, an illusion of objectivity, since every portrait passed through her choices.

A Studio in Virginia

In late 2018 she sat across from Tyler Cowen for his interview series. Cowen opened by asking whether virtuous people are easy to dislike. “Not to me, but to many others,” she said, and then explained that the hostility had been news to her when she began the book. Cowen tried the economist’s angle: if an extreme altruist can be harmed at low cost through the people he cares about, is he not doomed to a life of manipulation? She had noticed the opposite. Her altruists were unusually indifferent to opinion, insensitive to what others thought of their clothes, their choices, their oddity. The armor that lets a person give a kidney to a stranger also deflects the neighbors’ stares. Cowen asked what she would want if she developed dementia, whether she would want to be lied to, and whether she would apply her own standard to a sibling or a child. She drew the answer out and then admitted she did not know. The exchange is worth studying because it shows her in the subject’s chair, treating a hard question the way she hopes her subjects will, without a rehearsed answer.

She also told Cowen why she writes about the people she chooses. She writes about people she admires and does not altogether understand, and she writes to understand them better. The Rumpus interviewer asked whether she had ever considered living as her do-gooders live. She recalled realizing in college that the most moral course would be to earn a fortune and give it away. She became a writer instead. She offered no superior moral realization as cover. “I did it because I love it,” she said.

The Institutions of Care

Her later reporting moved from individual conscience to the institutions where conscience gets administered. She wrote about child protective services and family court, where the state must decide whether removing a child from a home protects the child or wounds the family beyond repair, and where both answers are sometimes true. She wrote about dementia care and the question of whether caregivers should enter a patient’s false world or keep correcting it, a piece that turns on what truth is worth when memory is gone. She wrote about hospice and what dying well might mean. She wrote about the battered women’s movement, about adoption, about a Hasidic mother’s fight to keep her children after leaving the community. She profiled Chelsea Manning after her release from military prison.

These pieces share a hard premise. Care is never pure benevolence. It is also triage, authority, uncertainty, and sometimes coercion. The social worker who saves one child traumatizes another. The comforting fiction that calms a dementia patient still changes what truth means inside that room. MacFarquhar seeks out exactly the situations that defeat slogans, and she stays in them longer than the slogans can survive.

The Hometown Book

Her announced second book moves from the ethics of strangers to the ethics of place. As a 2018 National Fellow at New America she described a book about the decision to stay in, leave, or return to a hometown, and how that decision shapes worldview and politics. A related Russell Sage Foundation project follows sibling pairs from three American families, one sibling who left and one who stayed. She has published pieces from this territory in The New Yorker, including reporting from Orange City, Iowa, on people who never leave. As of July 2026 the book has not appeared. The project extends her lifelong question by inverting it. Strangers Drowning asked what we owe the distant stranger. The hometown book asks what we owe the near, the given, the origin, and the self we might have become had we stayed.

The subject also returns her to her own life. She left a country at sixteen. Her family’s whole trade was interpreting one place to another. A writer who removed herself from her prose for twenty years has chosen, for her second book, the one question she cannot ask without her own biography standing quietly in the room.

Brooklyn

MacFarquhar is married to Philip Gourevitch (b. 1961), the New Yorker writer best known for We Wish to Inform You That Tomorrow We Will Be Killed with Our Families, his 1998 book on the Rwandan genocide. They live in Brooklyn with their two children. The pairing invites a comparison that should be handled with care and then made anyway. Gourevitch reports public catastrophe, the aftermath of political evil, the survivor and the perpetrator. MacFarquhar reports private extremity, the interior cost of conscience, the caretaker and the saint. Both write from the far edge of human experience. He approaches the edge from history. She approaches it from the soul.

Her honors include two Front Page Awards from the Newswomen’s Club of New York and the Johnson & Johnson Excellence in Media Award. Her work has been selected for The Best American Political Writing and The Best American Food Writing. She has been a Stein Visiting Writer at Stanford and a Cullman Fellow at the New York Public Library.

The Contribution

MacFarquhar’s standing in American nonfiction rests on a rare combination. She has a novelist’s hunger for interiority, a moral philosopher’s appetite for hard cases, and a reporter’s refusal to invent. She once explained why she writes nonfiction rather than fiction. A novelist friend went on a reporting trip having imagined the people he would meet and the things they would say, and he came home frustrated because reality had contradicted him. She heard the story and understood herself. She cannot conjure a world from imagination, and she does not want to. The world as found is stranger than the world as invented, and people are stranger, more coherent, and more demanding than public argument allows.

Her discipline as a writer is to slow judgment down until a life becomes difficult again. Readers arrive at a MacFarquhar profile ready to admire too quickly, mock too easily, or condemn too confidently, and she takes those options away one at a time, by making the subject’s mind habitable. Whether the mind belongs to a philosopher who dissolved the self, a judge who priced it, or a nurse who gave it away, the effect is the same. The reader comes out the other side owning his judgment instead of borrowing it. In an age of instant verdicts, she has built a career on the delay.

Notes

The opening drowning scene comes from the introduction of Strangers Drowning, where a professor and student work through the choice between rescuing one’s mother or two strangers. The Peter Singer shallow-pond lineage is there too.

The Cowen studio scene draws on the Conversations with Tyler transcript, episode 58, recorded late 2018 and published January 16, 2019. This is the source for the “Not to me, but to many others” answer, the manipulation exchange, the altruists’ indifference to opinion, the dementia lying question and her “Ohhh, I don’t know,” the no-philosophy-classes admission, the algebra line, and her explanation of why she avoids physical description, meaning that faces are unique and description evokes rather than depicts. Also the Kenneth Tynan digression and her point about long-life-arc interviews being revelatory for subjects, which I used for her method, come from this transcript excerpt.

“I did it because I love it,” the earning-to-give recollection, the demandingness passage, and the novelist-friend anecdote come from the Rumpus interview, January 23, 2017.

The Guardian quote about physical description, “if you’re looking at someone’s physical appearance, you’re on the outside,” is quoted in this review essay, which attributes it to the 2015 Guardian piece. The line “What do-gooders lack is not happiness but innocence” is from Strangers Drowning itself and is quoted at the same link.

Susan Wolf‘s “Moral Saints” as the book’s origin, the saint-to-do-gooder word choice, the kidney donor reaction, “surely all mentally ill,” and the wartime framing come from the Kirkus Reviews interview, September 29, 2015. Note: Kirkus Reviews dates Wolf’s paper to 1984. It appeared in The Journal of Philosophy in 1982, and I used 1982.

The Parfit material, including the minister and civil servants image, same outfit daily, mood absorption, the Kant arc, “There is something not-there about him,” and moral truths as mathematical truths, comes from the profile “How to Be Good,” The New Yorker, September 5, 2011. Excerpts are available at Medium and Habermas and Rawls. One source lists the issue as September 12. The September 5 issue date is better attested, but verify against The New Yorker archive.

Book subjects, including Granada, Baba Amte, the Badeaus, Nemoto, Pitkin, Wise, and Kaufman, come from Wikipedia, The Rumpus, and the Audible description. Note a discrepancy: Wikipedia says a couple adopted 20 children, while The Rumpus and Kirkus Reviews say 22. I used twenty-two and named the Badeaus, whom she profiled in “The Children of Strangers.”

Reasonable extrapolations, no link needed: The Lingua Franca passage, including the variety-of-academia comparison, the professor who wants truth, and the named chair, extrapolates from the magazine’s known character and run, 1990-2001. The description of her family home, the double vision of the immigrant at sixteen, and the closing paragraph on the hometown book returning her to her own biography are interpretive but self-evident from the facts. The Posner section characterizes “The Bench Burner,” The New Yorker, December 10, 2001, from its reputation and your draft. If you want direct scene detail from it, I can fetch the text.

Inside: The Hero System of Larissa MacFarquhar

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) argued in The Denial of Death (1973) that every man needs to feel he is a hero, an object of primary value in a world of meaning, and that every culture is a hero system, a shared screenplay that tells its members what counts as a significant life and what they must do to earn one. The hero system exists because the alternative is unbearable. A creature that knows it will die cannot get out of bed each morning on biology alone. It needs a project that outlasts the body, and it needs that project to feel like truth rather than a coping device, which is why a man will forgive almost any insult before he forgives an insult to his hero system.

Larissa MacFarquhar built hers against two terrors.

The first is the terror of the outside. Every man lives sealed in one consciousness. He infers other minds from faces and words but he never verifies them, and he will die without having once confirmed that anyone else was home. Most people never feel this as terror because their hero systems keep them busy. MacFarquhar felt it early and organized her life around the breach. Her stated ambition as a writer, repeated across decades of interviews, is to put the reader inside another head, seeing what the subject sees, thinking in the subject’s rhythm. The phrase sounds like craft talk. Read against Becker it is a rescue operation. If the wall between minds can be breached even once, on the page, then solitude is a condition and not a sentence, and death loses one of its rehearsals.

The second is the terror of the verdict. Judgment arrives before understanding almost everywhere. The dinner party judges, the newsroom judges, the family judges, and the judgment lands on a man who was never entered, never known, condemned in absentia by people working from his surface. MacFarquhar treats the premature verdict as a small death dealt to another person, a killing of the inner man while the outer one still walks. Her entire method, the profiles that withhold evaluation for ten thousand words, exists to postpone that death. She slows judgment down because in her hero system a verdict that precedes understanding is not merely wrong. It is the enemy’s signature.

Watch her in a studio in Virginia in late 2018. Tyler Cowen (b. 1962) sits across from her and opens with the question her whole book crawled toward: are virtuous people easy to dislike? “Not to me, but to many others,” she says, and then tells him the hostility surprised her when she began. She had written about people who gave a kidney to a stranger, and when she described these donors to her friends, the friends reached for a diagnosis. Surely such people are mentally ill. The friends were not stupid. They were defending a hero system. A person who gives an organ to a stranger implies that the rest of us, who keep both kidneys and both cars, have miscounted what we owe. The diagnosis was a border patrol. MacFarquhar noticed the patrol, found it stranger than the donors, and wrote Strangers Drowning (2015) about the patrol as much as the donors. That is her hero move in miniature. Where others defend the wall, she reports from both sides of it.

Every hero system runs on a subtraction, the thing removed from the picture so the project can feel like truth. MacFarquhar’s subtractions are famous in her trade and she narrates them herself. She cut physical description from her book because, as she told The Guardian in 2015, “if you’re looking at someone’s physical appearance, you’re on the outside.” She cut quotation because a quote holds the subject at arm’s length, an exhibit tagged and introduced. She cut the first person because the writer’s I stands between reader and subject like an usher who will not sit down. She removed her body, then her voice, then her verdict, and she called the removals intimacy.

The subtractions go deeper than method. In college it occurred to her that the most moral available life was to graduate, earn a fortune, and give the money away. She did not do it. Years later, asked at The Rumpus whether she had considered living as her do-gooders live, she declined every noble cover story. “I did it because I love it,” she said of writing. That sentence is the founding subtraction of her hero system. She ran the moral arithmetic, saw its answer, and subtracted its claim on her own life, and then she spent a decade embedded with the people who had refused the exemption she granted herself. The book that resulted is many things, and one of them is the return of the subtracted claim, a woman circling the life she calculated and declined, interviewing the people who said yes.

There is a further subtraction she narrates less. Delay is not neutral. A writer who withholds judgment for ten thousand words has not stepped outside the business of judging. She has judged that this life deserves ten thousand words, that this mind rewards entry, that the reader’s easy verdict is the thing to be defeated. The withholding is itself a verdict on verdicts. Free indirect style, her borrowed instrument, compounds the problem, because the subject’s inner weather on her page is a made thing, the writer’s mind wearing the subject’s clothes, and the reader who believes he has entered Derek Parfit has entered MacFarquhar’s Parfit, a construction so persuasive it forecloses the versions she did not build. Her hero system requires her to experience this construction as transmission. Every hero system requires something like that.

Now take her sacred words one at a time, because the words are where hero systems reveal themselves. A sacred value looks universal from inside the system that holds it. Step outside and the same word means something else, sometimes the opposite thing, and the man who assumed his meaning was the meaning discovers he has been speaking a dialect all along.

Start with inside, her most sacred word. For MacFarquhar, inside names the destination of all serious attention, the interior of another consciousness, and getting there is the moral act her heroism is built on. The word does other work elsewhere. For a Teamster on a loading dock, inside means the union, the protected circle of men who have each other’s backs, and a man trying to get inside your head is a company tactic. For a Havana dissident, inside means the prison he organizes his courage around. For a claustrophobic mine rescuer, inside is where the trapped men are and the price of heroism is entering it. For a cloistered Carmelite, inside names the soul’s rooms where God waits, and the interior life is the only life, though she means by it almost the reverse of what MacFarquhar means, since the nun goes inward to escape other minds and meet her Maker, while MacFarquhar goes inward through other minds and expects to meet no one but them. Same word. Five hero systems. Five destinations.

Take attention. In MacFarquhar’s system attention is the substance of love and the precondition of justice, hours of it, whole days of interviews that walk a subject through his life from the beginning, a discipline she says can become revelatory for the subject too, since no one asks a man about the long movements of his life. In a homicide detective’s hero system, attention is suspicion with a notebook, and the man receiving it should worry. In the hero system of a floor trader, attention is inventory, bought and sold by the millisecond, and a firm upstream harvests his own while he works. For the mother of a newborn, attention is not a virtue she cultivates. It is a siege condition, and the saints of her order are the ones who kept paying it at four in the morning through an ocean of fatigue. For a Beijing censor, attention is the threat model, the thing that must never concentrate on the wrong object, and his heroism consists of dispersing it. MacFarquhar’s readers tend to assume attention is self-evidently good because their hero systems and hers share a border. Half the world holds no such assumption.

Take goodness, the word her book interrogates for three hundred pages. Inside the do-gooder’s hero system, goodness is wartime duty, unlimited in principle, and the drowning strangers are always in the water, so every dollar kept and every evening at the movies is triaged against a death somewhere. MacFarquhar rendered that system so faithfully that readers report thinking these people are insane on one page and am I insane not to think this way on the next. Inside her friends’ hero system at the dinner party, goodness is proportion, a decent job, checks to good causes, kindness within reach, and the donor of a kidney to a stranger has broken the scale and must be explained. Inside the effective altruist’s system, goodness is arithmetic, and sentiment about proximity is a rounding error to be trained away. Inside a tribal and traditionalist hero system, the one this writer works from, goodness begins at home and thins with distance by design, because a man’s own people hold first claim on him, and the drowning mother is the answer to the philosophy professor’s question, not the puzzle. Inside the mafia soldier’s system, goodness is loyalty enforced, and the man who reports his cousin to the police has committed the one unforgivable act. MacFarquhar’s achievement was to display several of these systems side by side without pretending they reconcile. Her book’s quiet finding is Becker’s finding. “Why are we hostile toward do-gooders?” she asked her Kirkus interviewer, and the answer is that a do-gooder is not a nicer version of us. He is a rival hero system walking, and his existence, if credited, unmakes ours.

Take disappearance, her strangest sacred value and the anchor that separates her from every chronicler this series has covered. Other writers built their heroism on voice, byline, presence, the self enlarged until it could not die quietly. MacFarquhar built hers on removal. No body on the page, no I, no verdict, the writer thinned to a pane of glass. In her system disappearance is generosity, the usher finally sitting down so the reader can see. In a ghostwriter’s system, disappearance is the wage, resented and priced. In the system of a witness protection officer, disappearance is survival engineered. For a monk under obedience, disappearance is the death of pride, practiced daily. For a depressed man on a bridge, disappearance is the temptation his people pray he resists. And here Becker earns his keep, because MacFarquhar’s disappearance is also the most refined bid for immortality available in her trade. The visible hero can be argued with, dated, buried. The invisible one enters the bloodstream. Connoisseurs recognize a MacFarquhar paragraph without a byline, the way one recognizes a builder by his joints, and her method now propagates through younger writers who absorbed it without knowing its source. She subtracted her name from the sentence and the sentence carries her anyway. Renunciation, in her guild, outranks display, and she renounced her way to the top of it.

Set one rival system on its feet properly, since a hero is best measured against a live opponent. Take the newsroom. The daily reporter’s hero system holds that the verdict is the product. The public pays for judgment rendered under deadline, the corrupt official named, the lie called a lie by nightfall, and a reporter who spends fourteen months inhabiting one mind while the city burns has purchased his refinement with other people’s ignorance. In that system MacFarquhar’s delay is a luxury good, subsidized by a magazine that can afford patience, consumed by readers who enjoy the sensation of suspended judgment the way rich men enjoy slow food. The activist’s adjacent system presses harder. Understanding, the activist says, is what power asks for when it wants time. The strangers are drowning now. They do not need free indirect style. They need the rope, and every year spent rendering the interior weather of a philosopher is a year of ropes not thrown. MacFarquhar has heard both cases. Her answer, implicit across the work, is that judgment without entry is the disease these systems die of, that the daily verdict and the activist’s certainty both run on cartoon versions of their enemies, and that someone must keep the technology of entry alive or every fight becomes a fight between cartoons. The rival systems answer back that entry technology arrives too late for the drowned. Neither side wins. That is what makes them hero systems rather than arguments.

How much of this does she see? More than most subjects of this series. She knows the writing life fails her own moral test and says so without flinching. She knows her subjects’ extremity indicts her, and she published the indictment. She knows the hostility toward do-gooders is a defense and named the thing defended. Her sentence about her subjects, “What do-gooders lack is not happiness but innocence,” cuts her too, and she seems to know it, since the knowledge her do-gooders forced on themselves, that comfort is purchased, is knowledge she now carries and writes under. What she names less is the power in the pane of glass. The reader who finishes a MacFarquhar profile believes he judged for himself. He judged inside a chamber she built, from evidence she selected, in a rhythm she composed, and the freedom he feels is partly her most sophisticated effect. A writer this alert to the self-flattery of every other hero system has been gentle with the self-flattery of her own, the belief that transmission can be innocent, that a made intimacy is intimacy. Perhaps she extends to herself the patience she extends to everyone. Perhaps the system cannot run without the belief, which is Becker’s oldest point.

Her current project, the unfinished book on staying or leaving a hometown, reads like the hero system auditing its own foundation. She left a country at sixteen. Her parents’ trade was interpreting one civilization to another. The woman who spent thirty years entering other minds now studies the people who never left home, the ones whose hero systems are inherited whole, place and kin and church, no entry required because no one ever stepped outside. Sibling pairs, one who left and one who stayed. She is holding her own founding choice up against its road not taken, and she is doing it in the only register she trusts, someone else’s life, rendered from inside.

The hero is a woman who treats the wall between minds as the primary human emergency, who earns significance by breaching it, and who has thinned herself nearly to transparency so the breach will feel like the reader’s own, a hero whose signature act is the staged abolition of the self that performs it.

The unnamed rival: the immediate world, the hero system of the near, which holds that a mind is known by feeding it dinner for forty years rather than interviewing it for forty hours, that the people entitled to a man’s interior are the ones who share his roof and his graveyard, and that a stranger’s understanding, however exquisite, is a visit and not a home.

The cost the ledger cannot price: whatever she was going to say. Thirty years of sentences and almost none of them in her own voice, the verdicts unrendered, the I subtracted, a writer of the first rank whose collected works contain, by design, no record of what she saw when she finally got inside, except the record dissolved into everyone else. She bet that the breach was worth the silence. The bet cannot be settled while the bettor lives, which is the mark, Becker would say, of every wager worth the name.

The Buffer and the Breach: Larissa MacFarquhar Through Charles Taylor

Charles Taylor (b. 1931) argues in A Secular Age (2007) that the deepest change in Western life over the past five hundred years was a change in the self. The man of 1500 was porous. Meanings lived outside his mind, in relics, curses, blessed candles, black moods that could enter him like weather, demons that could take up residence. He did not have a boundary he could man. The world reached in. The modern man is buffered. He carries a boundary between inside and outside, holds that meanings exist only in minds, and experiences the world as neutral material on the far side of the glass. The buffer was an achievement. It bought safety, autonomy, and freedom from terror. Taylor’s point, pressed across nine hundred pages, is that the purchase had a price, and the price was a flatness the buffered man feels but cannot name, a suspicion that something was closed off when the boundary went up.

Larissa MacFarquhar has spent thirty years working the boundary. She writes profiles for The New Yorker, and her stated goal, repeated across decades of interviews, is to put the reader inside another mind, seeing what the subject sees, thinking in the subject’s rhythm. Read through Taylor, this is not a craft ambition. It is a porosity operation conducted on buffered readers, and her entire method, from the subjects she picks to the sentences she cuts, follows from one insight she may never have put in Taylor’s terms. The modern reader judges from behind glass. Her work exists to open the window.

Start with the method. Around the writing of Strangers Drowning (2015), MacFarquhar removed physical description from her portraits. She explained the cut to The Guardian in October 2015: “if you’re looking at someone’s physical appearance, you’re on the outside.” She removed quotation where she could, because a quote presents the subject as an exhibit, framed and held at distance. She removed the first person, because the writer’s I stands at the window narrating the view. Each subtraction takes down a pane. What remains is free indirect style, the novelist’s technique in which the narration absorbs the vocabulary, tempo, and anxiety of the subject’s mind, so that the reader stops observing a consciousness and starts running it. Fiction has used the technique since Jane Austen (1775-1817). Reported journalism almost never touches it, because it requires the writer to reproduce an inner life without inventing one, and most reporters lack either the hours or the nerve. MacFarquhar built her career on it. In Taylor’s language, she engineered a breach in the buffer, a controlled and temporary porosity, delivered in prose, to people who would never seek the condition by any other route.

The subjects she chose confirm the reading, because again and again she picked people whose buffers had failed, thinned, or never formed.

Derek Parfit (1942-2017) is her limit case. Her 2011 profile of the Oxford philosopher shows a man porous at every level Taylor names. Parfit absorbed the moods of the people around him. If the person in the room was unhappy, the unhappiness entered him and he could not keep it out. He described his own thinking as work done by unseen civil servants in a back room while the minister at the desk sat idle, a self experienced as staffed rather than owned. And his philosophy dissolved the buffer on paper. Parfit argued that personal identity is a shallower fact than people assume, that the wall between one person and the next has less standing than we grant it, and he reported that the argument consoled him. Other people came closer. His own death receded in importance. Taylor describes the porous self of 1500 as one that could not draw a line between itself and the field of forces around it. Parfit reached a version of that condition through analytic argument, porosity rebuilt from the inside with premises and conclusions, and MacFarquhar rendered him so faithfully that readers felt the draft through the open window. Her profile does not present a mind with unusual views. It presents a man living without the standard modern equipment, and it lets the reader try the condition on.

The do-gooders of Strangers Drowning are the case generalized. The people in that book, the nurse under death threats in Nicaragua, the couple raising twenty-two children in Philadelphia, the young Boston pair giving away most of their income, the priest counseling the suicidal in Japan, share one trait beneath their differences. Suffering at a distance reaches them. The buffered self, Taylor writes, can regard the world’s pain as information, real but external, arriving with no claim attached. The do-gooder has no such filter. A famine on another continent enters him with the force of a fire in his own kitchen, and he arranges his life accordingly, because he has no way to stop the entry. MacFarquhar saw this and named its cost in a sentence Taylor could have written: “What do-gooders lack is not happiness but innocence.” The innocence in question is the buffer, the merciful glass that lets the rest of us eat dinner while strangers drown. Her subjects lost it or gave it up, and her book studies what a life looks like when the modern self’s principal defense is gone.

Then the book turns, and the turn is the strongest evidence for the frame. Between the profiles, MacFarquhar wrote a history of the hostility that porous people attract, and the history she wrote is, without the vocabulary, a history of buffer construction. Literature taught readers to find the saint tedious and the charming sinner lovable, training taste to side with the defended self. Sigmund Freud (1856-1939) and his descendants supplied a diagnostics that converts open boundaries into symptoms, so that a man undone by strangers’ suffering could be explained rather than heard. The codependency movement of the 1980s taught millions that helping past a certain point is a disease with a recovery program. Evolutionary debunking reduced altruism to strategy, kin math and reputation, nothing entering from outside because there is no outside worth the name. Each of these is a course of masonry. Each thickens the wall and hands the man behind it a reason to distrust anyone who lives without one. MacFarquhar assembled the sequence because she kept meeting the finished product. When she described kidney donors to her friends, the friends reached for a diagnosis. Surely such people are mentally ill. Taylor gives the reaction its right name. The buffered self, confronted with a porous one, does not experience curiosity. It experiences threat, because the porous man’s existence suggests the wall is optional, and the wall is the modern self’s founding purchase.

Taylor has a word for what the wall does not fully keep out. The buffered identity, he writes, lives cross-pressured, haunted by the fullness it excluded, prone to moments when the flatness of the disenchanted world becomes suddenly unbearable. MacFarquhar’s profiles operate on exactly that vulnerability. Readers of Strangers Drowning report a signature oscillation, one page thinking these people are crazy, the next page wondering whether the craziness is their own. That oscillation is cross-pressure staged and administered. The book does not argue the reader out of his buffer. It seats him at the window, opens it for three hundred pages, and lets him feel the temperature difference. Some readers close the window and file the experience under literature. A few, and the effective altruist community contains documented cases, left the window open and rebuilt their lives around what came through.

Her institutional reporting runs the same inquiry through harder rooms. The dementia pieces ask whether caregivers should enter a patient’s false world or keep correcting it, and the question is a boundary question. The patient’s buffer is failing. Meanings, persons, and decades no longer stay sorted. The caregiver who joins the patient’s world practices a deliberate porosity, letting the patient’s reality displace her own for the length of a visit, and the family that refuses, insisting on the one true calendar, defends a wall the disease has already breached. MacFarquhar, asked by Tyler Cowen (b. 1962) in 2018 whether she would want to be lied to in that condition, and whether she would apply her answer to a child or a sibling, drew the problem out and then admitted she did not know. The admission fits the corpus. She has spent a career demonstrating that the boundary can be opened, and she declines to legislate when it must be.

Her biography sits under all of this at an angle worth stating. She grew up in a home that interpreted one civilization to another, left England at sixteen, trained at Harvard, and settled in Brooklyn inside the most buffered idiom on earth, the secular, literary, credentialed metropolis, where irony guards every window and enchantment survives as a design preference. She is, by residence and register, a buffered self. The porosity in her work is manufactured, hour by hour, in interviews that walk a subject through his life from the beginning, and it is revocable. She opens the window on assignment and goes home. Taylor’s porous man of 1500 had no such option. The spirits did not wait for the reporting trip to end. This is the limit of the operation and she seems to know it. A porosity with an off switch is a buffered man’s porosity, tourism across the boundary rather than life on the far side, and the reader’s un-buffering lasts, in most cases, the length of the piece. Taylor might go further. He might say that porosity without ontology, openness with no spirits, no God, no binding claims on the far side of the glass, is a mood rather than a condition, and that MacFarquhar delivers the sensation of the porous world while withholding its furniture. Several of her subjects had the furniture. Baba Amte (1914-2008) built his leprosy colony inside a lived religion. The priest in Japan counsels the suicidal from within one. The book renders their porosity while remaining agnostic on their metaphysics, which is the buffered settlement in miniature, all the experience, none of the commitment.

Her unfinished book on hometowns brings the inquiry home. The project follows sibling pairs, one who left and one who stayed, and asks how the decision shapes a worldview. Read through Taylor, the stayer and the leaver divide along the old line. The man who stays in the town he was born in lives porously toward place. The graveyard holds his name, the church holds his family’s pew, the neighbors hold his history, and his identity is distributed across a geography that reaches into him whether he consents or not. The man who leaves converts all of that into memory, portable and private, meanings relocated inside the one mind that departs. MacFarquhar left a country at sixteen. The woman who buffered early and completely now studies the people who never did, and she studies them with the same instrument she brought to Parfit and the do-gooders, entry, rendered from inside. The second book, when it comes, will test whether her method can honor a porosity of place the way it honored a porosity of persons, and whether the leaver can render the stayer without condescension, which no American publication reliably manages.

What does the frame yield in the end? A unification. Her corpus looks scattered, philosophers, judges, altruists, dementia wards, custody courts, small towns, until Taylor’s distinction sorts it, and then every major piece falls on one line. She finds the people who live without the buffer, renders the condition from inside, and administers the experience to readers who possess the buffer in its most developed form. The hostility her subjects attract, which she made a book of, is the buffer defending its founding purchase. The style she invented, subtraction by subtraction, is a window-opening technology. The oscillation her readers report is Taylor’s cross-pressure, produced on schedule. No other frame gathers the corpus this economically, and no one, so far as the published record shows, has read profile journalism through A Secular Age at all, perhaps because the people who read Taylor and the people who study magazine writing sit in different buildings.

One question remains open, and it should stay open. Taylor wrote his history with a thumb on the scale, a Catholic’s suspicion that the buffer cost more than it bought. MacFarquhar keeps her thumb off. She has never said the porous life is better. She has said the porous life exists, that it can be entered, that the people living it are neither saints nor patients, and that the wall between the reader and them can come down for an afternoon. Whether an afternoon changes anything, whether engineered porosity is a door or an amusement, her work cannot settle, because the answer unfolds in readers after the piece ends, out past the last sentence, where no reporter follows.

Two People in a Room: Larissa MacFarquhar Through Randall Collins

Randall Collins (b. 1941) argues in Interaction Ritual Chains (2004) that the basic unit of social life is two or more bodies in a room. Building on Emile Durkheim (1858-1917) and Erving Goffman (1922-1982), he lists the ingredients of a successful ritual: bodily co-presence, a barrier against outsiders, a mutual focus of attention, and a shared mood. When the ingredients combine, the participants entrain, their rhythms sync, and the encounter generates what Collins calls emotional energy, a charge of confidence and drive that each person carries away. The encounter also generates sacred objects, symbols soaked in the group’s attention, which members defend afterward with a heat that puzzles outsiders. A life, in this account, is a chain of such rituals, each one funding or draining the next, and a career is the record of which rooms a person got into and what happened there.

Larissa MacFarquhar (b. 1968) makes her living in a room Collins never analyzed. The room contains two people. One asks. One answers. There is no camera, no audience, no clock that matters. The sessions run for hours and recur across weeks, and the questions do not concern the weekend or the news. They walk the subject through his life from the beginning, decade by decade, decision by decision. MacFarquhar has said these conversations become revelatory for the subject, since almost no one asks a man about the long arc of his life, and almost no man has told it. She reports subjects surprised by their own answers, hearing their lives assembled for the first time.

Run the checklist and the interview scores as a ritual of the first intensity. Co-presence, yes, hour upon hour of it. A barrier, yes, the closed door, the off-record surround, the understanding that this room excludes everyone else on earth. Mutual focus, yes, and of a purity ordinary life rarely permits, two adults attending to a single object without interruption for an afternoon. Shared mood, built in the Collins way, incrementally, through rhythm, as question and answer entrain and the pair begin to finish a thought together. And the sacred object emerges on schedule. The life story, spoken whole for the first time, becomes charged for both parties. The subject discovers he has one. The writer leaves with it.

Both leave with emotional energy too, which explains features of the trade that craft talk cannot. Subjects give MacFarquhar dozens of hours they refuse to give anyone else, and they do it for the reason people return to any high-intensity ritual. The sessions feel like more life than the days around them. A man narrating his existence to a listener of total attention gets, for an afternoon, the experience Durkheim located in the festival, the self enlarged by concentrated regard. MacFarquhar, for her part, has run this ritual for thirty years with philosophers, judges, nurses, priests, and presidents, and Collins would read her stamina as EE economics. The interviews charge her. Writers burn out on deadlines and editors. They rarely burn out on the room.

Then comes the strange move, the one that makes her a Collins case worth writing up. She deletes the ritual from the record. Her published method removes the first person, the writer’s body, the questions, the scene of the telling. The profile presents the subject’s inner life as if it had transmitted onto the page without an intermediary, when in fact every insight in it was forged in a two-body ritual whose second body has been erased. The reader receives the sacred object with the ritual scrubbed off, a relic without its shrine. Collins holds that symbols keep their charge only through the chains that produced and renew them. MacFarquhar bets the other way. She bets that the charge survives the deletion of the encounter, that a life story assembled between two people in a room can pass to a stranger on a train, and her career says the bet pays.

It pays because she rebuilt the ritual inside the prose. Collins ranks solitary reading among the weakest rituals, a low flame fed by internalized symbols, no co-presence, no entrainment, minor EE. Free indirect style, her signature instrument, attacks each deficiency. The narration takes on the subject’s vocabulary, tempo, and anxiety, so the reader’s inner voice entrains to another mind’s rhythm, which is the closest print comes to bodies syncing in a room. The mutual focus is enforced by ten thousand words on a single consciousness. The barrier is the piece’s length, which expels every reader unwilling to commit an evening. Her profiles simulate the ingredients of the encounter that produced them, and the simulation runs hot enough that readers report the aftereffects of ritual, the charged symbol, the raised pulse, the urge to defend or attack the subject as if they had met him.

Her subjects sort along Collins lines as well. Derek Parfit (1942-2017), her limit case, was an entrainment instrument with no volume control. He absorbed the moods of anyone in the room and could not keep out another person’s unhappiness. Collins treats entrainment as the engine of solidarity, a capacity that normal buffering keeps in check. Parfit lacked the check. MacFarquhar rendered a man whom every interaction ritual swept away, and her hours with him were, by the logic of the frame, rituals of unusual voltage, one participant professionally attentive and the other constitutionally unable to hold anything back.

The do-gooders of Strangers Drowning (2015) present the opposite puzzle, and Collins sharpens it. Emotional energy, in his model, comes from successful rituals with co-present others, which is why people conform. The group is the power supply. Her do-gooders defy their groups for decades, give kidneys to strangers, give income to foreigners, adopt twenty children, and absorb the hostility of every dinner table they sit at. Where does the current come from? Some draw on movement rituals, the effective altruists with their meetups and pledges, the believers with their congregations, chains that recharge deviance weekly. Others run on internalized symbols almost alone, the drowning child carried in the head for forty years, and Collins regards that fuel as rare and expensive, which fits the exhaustion and strain her book records. The dinner table hostility also comes straight from the model. A kidney donor at dinner breaks the shared mood, devalues the table’s sacred object, which is proportion, the settled sense that everyone present gives about the right amount. The company reaches for a diagnosis because a diagnosis repairs the ritual. Label the donor ill and the mood can resume.

Her own chain reads cleanly in this frame. Lingua Franca in the nineties, a small magazine where the rituals of academic status were the daily subject. The Paris Review, keeper of the trade’s relics. Then The New Yorker in 1998, the most consecrated room in American journalism, membership in which functions as a sacred object for a status group of writers and readers who tend it the way Collins says all such objects are tended, with reverence, jealousy, and border patrol. Each position raised her EE and her access to the next room, and access compounds, since the famous grant hours to a writer from the consecrated venue that they refuse to a writer from anywhere else. The chain is now self-sustaining. Her presence in the room certifies the ritual before it begins.

The frame also prices the exchange, and the price should go in the record. The interview ritual is symmetrical while it runs and asymmetrical forever after. Both parties entrain, both leave charged, but one party keeps the sacred object. The subject gets an afternoon of concentrated regard and then becomes, permanently, the profile, his life story circulating in a version assembled in that room and finished in another, where he was not present. Some subjects spend years answering for sentences they spoke once, entrained, in a shared mood, behind a barrier, to the best listener they ever met. Collins teaches that rituals produce solidarity and symbols. He also teaches that somebody usually walks off with the symbols. In this trade the writer does, every time, and the erasure of the second body from the page makes the taking look like transmission. That is the tariff on the most humane method in American journalism, collected in a room with two people in it, recorded by neither.

Posted in Journalism | Comments Off on Larissa MacFarquhar: The Woman Who Slows Judgment Down

Stanley Fish: A Biography

On the first day of the fall semester in 1971, a student walked up to a professor of English at Johns Hopkins University and asked, “Is there a text in this class?” The professor answered that there was. It was the Norton Anthology of Literature. The student shook her head. She meant something else. She wanted to know whether, in this class, they believed in poems and things, or whether it was just us. She had spent the previous semester in a course taught by the professor’s colleague, Stanley Fish, and she had absorbed the lesson of that course so thoroughly that she could no longer ask a routine question about required books without raising the deepest problem in literary theory. The professor had heard the question inside one set of assumptions. The student had asked it inside another. Fish took the exchange and made it the title of the book that made him famous.

Stanley Eugene Fish (b. 1938) is an American literary theorist, Milton scholar, legal thinker, university administrator, columnist, and public intellectual. His career runs on a single destabilizing claim: meaning is never simply found. It is made inside institutions, habits, training, professions, and what he calls interpretive communities. He began as a scholar of Renaissance poetry and became one of the most influential and most resented figures in American academic life after 1960. He helped end the New Critical dream of the self-contained text and replaced it with an institutional account of reading, argument, and authority. Then he carried that account into law, politics, university administration, and the opinion pages of The New York Times.

He was born on April 19, 1938, in Providence, Rhode Island. His father was a Jewish immigrant from Poland who worked as a plumber and later ran a plumbing contracting business. The family had no tradition of higher education. Fish became the first in his family to attend college. He took his B.A. from the University of Pennsylvania in 1959, then went to Yale, where he finished his M.A. in 1960 and his Ph.D. in 1962. He was twenty-four. His dissertation on the Tudor poet John Skelton became his first book, John Skelton’s Poetry (1965). The book already carried the mark of everything he would do later. Fish cared less about what a poem says than about what a poem makes a reader do.

The plumber’s son arrived at Yale when the New Criticism still governed the discipline. Its authorities held that the poem is a verbal icon, an object complete in itself, and that the critic’s job is to describe its internal order. Attention to the reader’s response was ruled a fallacy, the affective fallacy, and the ruling had a name attached to it: William K. Wimsatt (1907-1975), the towering Yale theorist who co-wrote the essays that set the discipline’s boundaries. Fish built his career by walking through the fence Wimsatt had put up. Years later, not long before Wimsatt died, the two men met by accident in Grand Central Station. Fish was slumped against his suitcase, waiting for a train, nearly lying on the floor. A deep voice rumbled above him. He looked up at Wimsatt, who stood close to seven feet tall. “Ahh, Stanley Fish, my chief theoretical antagonist,” Wimsatt said. Fish answered, “Bill, not on my very best day.” The exchange has the whole man in it. The self-deprecation is real and it is also a boast. Fish knew what it meant that the discipline’s tallest figure had picked him out from the floor of a train station as the enemy.

Fish began teaching at the University of California, Berkeley in 1962 and stayed until 1974. Berkeley in the 1960s gave him his political education, and it ran opposite to the one the campus intended. Watching the Free Speech Movement and the faculty’s response to it, he formed his first aphorism in 1964: academics enjoy abasing themselves, and they are not particular about whom they abase themselves before. First it was trustees and deans. Then it was students. The observation sounds like a joke. It is also the seed of his mature position, that the academy’s oldest vice is the confusion of professional work with moral theater.

Fish said: “Academics like to eat shit, and in a pinch, they don’t care whose shit they eat.”

His breakthrough came with Surprised by Sin: The Reader in Paradise Lost (1967). The book changed Milton studies. The standing problem in criticism of John Milton (1608-1674) was Satan. Readers from William Blake forward had found the devil more vivid, more eloquent, and more attractive than God, and critics had divided into a Satanist camp that took this as Milton’s secret sympathy and an anti-Satanist camp that explained it away. Fish dissolved the debate. The poem, he argued, is a trap. Milton builds Satan’s rhetoric to seduce the reader, lets the reader fall for it, then springs the correction. The reader’s experience of being fooled repeats Adam’s fall in miniature, again and again, and the poem’s meaning lies in that experience. The reader’s error is the poem’s method. A twenty-nine-year-old had taken the oldest quarrel in Milton criticism and made both sides evidence for his own theory. The book remains the starting point of modern Milton scholarship, and Milton remained the center of Fish’s inner life for the next sixty years.

The generalized the method fast. The essay “Literature in the Reader: Affective Stylistics” (1970) announced the program: criticism should track the sequence of mental events a sentence produces as the reader moves through it in time. Meaning is not a deposit extracted when reading ends. Meaning is what happens while reading occurs. Self-Consuming Artifacts (1972), a National Book Award nominee, applied the program to seventeenth-century prose and poetry, arguing that writers like Donne, Herbert, Bunyan, and Bacon build texts that lure readers into confidence and then dismantle that confidence from within. The self-consuming artifact became his signature figure. A text is an event, not an object. It does something to you, and what it does is the point.

In 1974 he moved to Johns Hopkins as Kenan Professor of English and the Humanities. The Hopkins years produced the book that fixed his place in theory. Is There a Text in This Class? The Authority of Interpretive Communities (1980) collected a decade of essays and framed them with the anecdote of the student’s question. The argument had shifted under Fish’s feet during that decade, and he was candid about the shift, printing his earlier positions and then the arguments that undid them. He had begun by locating meaning in the reader’s experience of the text. He ended by denying that either the text or the reader comes first. Both are products of interpretive communities: bundles of assumptions, trained habits of noticing, shared standards of evidence and relevance that exist before any individual act of reading and that make reading possible. A Miltonist, a biblical literalist, a securities lawyer, and a deconstructionist do not see the same page and then disagree about it. Their training determines what the page can be for them.

Critics called this relativism, and the charge followed him for forty years. His answer stayed constant. Nothing goes. Interpretation is constrained at every moment, but the constraints do not sit inside texts waiting to be found. They live in institutions, professions, and practices. A reading can be wrong, and readings are declared wrong every day, but wrong according to the standards of some community of judgment, never according to a standard that floats above all communities. Fish did not free interpretation from discipline. He relocated the discipline and took away the fantasy of the neutral referee.

The Hopkins classroom gave the theory its flesh. In the mid-1980s Fish team-taught a yearlong course on interpretation with the art scholar Michael Fried (b. 1939), forty undergraduates, two stars at the same table. Fried later said that Fish taught like a tornado and that he himself sometimes felt like another student in the room. One morning they sat down, Fish began the presentation, and Fried leaned over and whispered that half the class was missing. Fish paused. Then he announced to the students present that attendance was impermissibly down, that he and Professor Fried were stepping out for coffee, and that when they returned in an hour the missing students would have been found and produced. He spoke slowly, weighing each word. The room emptied on his instruction. The story circulates because it is funny and because it is exact. Authority, in Fish’s theory, is never grounded in anything outside practice, and in Fish’s classroom it never needed to be.

Duke bought the theory and the man together. In the early 1980s Duke was a good regional school with money and ambition, and its English department was staffed, as Fish later put it, by men doing traditional historical work while the action had moved elsewhere. Frank Lentricchia (b. 1940), a Duke alumnus back on the faculty, pushed the administration to hire Fish over internal opposition. Fish arrived in 1985-86 as chair with funds to recruit, and his wife Jane Tompkins (b. 1940), a reader-response critic of standing, was hired into the department at the same time. That double appointment was the strategy in miniature. Fish had grasped two facts about the academic market before most administrators would say them aloud. Star names build a department’s brand the way star names build a network’s, and academic couples desperate to live in the same city are an opportunity, not a nuisance. Hire both. Pay well. Let the rankings follow.

They followed. Between 1986 and 1992 Fish recruited Barbara Herrnstein Smith, Annabel Patterson and Lee Patterson, Toril Moi, Cathy Davidson, Karla FC Holloway, Houston A. Baker Jr., Jonathan Goldberg, Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick (1950-2009), and, for a few years, Henry Louis Gates Jr. (b. 1950). Fredric Jameson (1934-2024), the country’s leading Marxist critic, ran the graduate program in literature down the hall. The Chronicle of Higher Education announced that Duke’s hiring spree was the talk of the literary world. Graduate applications tripled. Historical coverage requirements were dropped. Fish also ran Duke University Press‘s theory list and, from 1993 to 1998, the press as a whole. For a few years a tobacco-money university in North Carolina was the most talked-about address in the American humanities, and Fish had built it the way a general manager builds a roster.

He enjoyed the money and let it show. He drove a Jaguar. He collected the salary of a dean while holding a chair, and when the British novelist David Lodge (1935-2025) modeled his character Morris Zapp on Fish, a jet-setting American theorist whose stated ambition is to become the highest-paid English professor in the world, Fish did not sue or sulk. He signed off letters with the name. Zapp appears in Changing Places (1975) and Small World (1984), and by the late 1980s readers of campus fiction could not tell where the character ended and the man began. Fish’s enemies took the Jaguar and the salary as proof of corruption. Fish took them as proof of his own argument. Prestige is manufactured. Value is conferred by institutions. He had said so in print. Why would he pretend his own career worked otherwise?

The culture wars made him a national symbol. To the Wall Street Journal editorial page and the writers gathered around it, Fish was the man wrecking the American university: the theorist who denied that great books carry objective value, and the chairman who had stocked a department with critics of race, gender, and empire. Dinesh D’Souza (b. 1961) featured Duke in Illiberal Education (1991), and Fish debated him on campuses across the country, two performers who understood that they were good for each other’s fees. Camille Paglia (b. 1947) called Fish a totalitarian Tinkerbell. In 1990 Fish wrote a memo to Duke’s provost describing the National Association of Scholars, the organization of traditionalist faculty, as widely known to be racist, sexist, and homophobic, and urging that its members be kept off key curriculum and tenure committees. The memo leaked. For a man whose entire public teaching held that no one argues from a neutral place, it was an awkward document, since it proposed to treat his opponents’ partisanship as disqualifying while exempting his own. He absorbed the hit and kept moving. He always kept moving.

The move that puzzled observers most was into law. Fish held a joint appointment in Duke’s law school, taught himself the field’s literature, and in Doing What Comes Naturally: Change, Rhetoric, and the Practice of Theory in Literary and Legal Studies (1989) took his account of interpretation into jurisprudence. Judges, he argued, stand where readers stand. The legal past does not present itself raw. It becomes visible only through the categories of present professional training, and what counts as fit, precedent, or fidelity is settled by that training, never by the texts alone. His chief antagonist was Ronald Dworkin (1931-2013), whose picture of law as a chain novel, each judge adding a chapter that fits what came before while casting the law in its best moral light, Fish attacked as one more attempt to stand outside practice and referee it. He hit the originalists from the same side. There is no pristine original meaning waiting in the archive, because the archive is legible only through present assumptions. And he hit the living constitutionalists from the other, since a judge cannot will himself free of his formation and legislate from pure principle. A judge does what comes naturally, and what comes naturally is what his profession has made of him. The law still changes, because professions are never as unified as they look. They are full of rival camps, generational grudges, and prestige contests, and change comes when an insider redeploys the institution’s own currency, precedent and doctrine and elegance, against its current settlement. Nobody escapes to argue from outside. The outside is not available.

From there the free speech books followed as night follows day. There’s No Such Thing as Free Speech, and It’s a Good Thing, Too (1994), The Trouble with Principle (1999), and The First (2019) run the same trap with different bait. Fish begins with a principle everyone salutes: free expression, tolerance, open inquiry, neutrality. He then asks what the principle requires in practice, and within pages the boundaries appear. Every speech regime excludes something, threats, fraud, harassment, incitement, perjury, and the exclusions are political and institutional judgments, not deductions from the principle. The principle never decided anything. Some community’s sense of harm and value decided, and the principle arrived afterward to dress the decision. His titles sound like provocations because the arguments are provocations, and his method is to make the reader spring the trap on himself.

In 1998 he left Duke, and in 1999 a long Lingua Franca autopsy described the department he had built as in ruins, its stars feuding or departing, its brief empire over. Fish had already taken the deanship of the College of Liberal Arts and Sciences at the University of Illinois at Chicago, at a salary reported around $230,000, an enormous figure for the job, and set about running the Duke play at a commuter school on the West Side of Chicago. He hired stars at $130,000 to $175,000 while the average senior professor earned $90,000, and the resentments this produced tracked the money. One professor of English told Larissa MacFarquhar (b. 1968), who profiled him for the New Yorker in 2001 under the title “The Dean’s List,” that she was a peon toiling in the vineyard whom the dean did not consult. Another said Fish had changed the faculty’s self-esteem, that they had tilled their row well but never imagined joining the larger conversation until he arrived. Both statements were true. MacFarquhar’s profile caught a man his colleagues found impossible to stop watching, without pretense and wholly self-absorbed at once, friendly in person to a degree that startled people who knew only the reputation. Tompkins, in her memoir A Life in School: What the Teacher Learned (1996), had described her husband from closer range: a slightly pudgy man with terrible posture whose trousers kept slipping because he could not stand a tight belt. When the Illinois legislature cut the university’s budget, Fish fought the cuts in public, lost, and stepped down as dean around 2004, staying on briefly as Distinguished Professor. His considered verdict on state legislatures and public higher education was unprintable in most of the venues that sought it.

The deanship settled his late subject: the university and what it is for. Professional Correctness (1995) had already argued that literary criticism cannot produce political change and demeans itself by pretending to. Save the World on Your Own Time (2008) put the case in plain terms for a general audience. Professors are hired to teach subjects and produce knowledge. The classroom is neither a rally nor a therapy session. Universities that issue political declarations spend authority they did not earn and will need later. Academic freedom protects the doing of academic work, and Versions of Academic Freedom (2014) sorted the competing definitions and defended the narrowest, most professional one. The argument offended the professoriate’s self-image, which was much of its purpose, but it was of a piece with everything he had written since Berkeley. Institutions survive by knowing their own work and defending its boundaries. Moral theater is a solvent.

From 2005 to 2013 he wrote for the New York Times, first in the Week in Review and then in the Think Again column online, where his pieces on politics, religion, movies, Milton, and the humanities were regularly among the paper’s most e-mailed. He had moved to Florida International University in 2005 as Davidson-Kahn Distinguished University Professor of Humanities and Law, teaching in the law school, and he later held a visiting chair at Cardozo School of Law in New York. The late books came steadily. How to Write a Sentence: And How to Read One (2011) distilled fifty years of close reading into a manual and a love letter; his own prose, fast, aggressive, and syntactically showy, had always been part of his argument. Winning Arguments (2016) treated rhetoric as the master art it was before philosophy demoted it. Law at the Movies: Turning Legal Doctrine into Art (2024), published in his eighty-sixth year, read 12 Angry Men, Anatomy of a Murder, and A Man for All Seasons as dramas of procedure, films that turn evidentiary rules and institutional constraint into narrative form. It was not a departure. It was the interpretive-communities argument on a screen.

Then came the last provocation. In 2023 Fish accepted an appointment at New College of Florida, the small public liberal arts college in Sarasota that Governor Ron DeSantis (b. 1978) and the activist Christopher Rufo (b. 1984) had taken over as the flagship of a conservative reconstruction of state higher education. Rufo, installed on the board of trustees, had announced that his side was over the walls and ready to transform higher education from within. Much of the academic world treated the campus as occupied territory. Fish, at eighty-five, went there to teach Milton for the first time in twenty years, along with a course built on the sentence book, and took the title of presidential scholar in residence. Asked why, he gave interviewers the answer he had been giving for sixty years in different words: he wanted to teach, the classroom is where the work is, and he had never accepted the premise that a university’s politics, left or right, settles the value of what happens in its classrooms. “I’m still here,” he told the Chronicle of Higher Education that fall. “And as of yesterday, still playing basketball.” In April 2024 he sat on a stage in Sarasota with Mark Bauerlein, the Emory emeritus and New College trustee, and argued about free speech and academic freedom in front of a paying town. President Richard Corcoran billed the two men as giants. Fish’s critics saw a lifelong contrarian lending prestige to a political demolition. His defenders saw the only consistent man in the room. He had spent forty years telling professors to save the world on their own time, and he was not going to exempt the professors he agreed with.

He has been a Fellow of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences since 1985. His first marriage, to Adrienne Aaron, ended in divorce and produced a daughter. He married Tompkins in 1982, and the two of them have team-taught, moved, and argued in print across five universities and forty years. He plays basketball into his late eighties and says so to reporters, because the detail does what he has always wanted details to do. It performs.

Fish’s importance lies in his refusal of innocence. He does not permit the reader to believe that meaning is natural, that law is mechanical, that speech is pure, that the university floats above politics, or that criticism escapes its own institutional conditions. His critics find the work circular, abrasive, and pleased with itself, and they have a point on all three counts. The circularity is partly the position: a theory holding that no one argues from outside a practice cannot itself argue from outside a practice, and Fish concedes the point cheerfully, since for him it costs nothing. What his critics miss when they call him destructive is the deep conservatism of the claim underneath. Constraint is not the enemy of meaning. Constraint is the condition of meaning. We read, judge, argue, and teach because we have been formed by institutions that make those acts possible, and gratitude toward one’s formation, not escape from it, is the honest posture. That is a Miltonic thought, and Fish has been having it since 1967. The fallen reader cannot climb back to a view from nowhere. He can only learn what his fall reveals about where he stands. Fish took that lesson from a Puritan poem, secularized it, and spent sixty years teaching it to lawyers, professors, deans, and newspaper readers, most of whom resisted it, many of whom could not put it down. Nobody reads from nowhere. Nobody had made the point with more pleasure.

Notes

The Wimsatt anecdote, the Fried anecdote, the National Book Award nomination for Self-Consuming Artifacts, the full Duke hiring list, and the “grad applications jumped 300 percent” figure come from Mark Bauerlein‘s Chronicle Review essay “A Solitary Thinker” (2011).

The 1964 Berkeley aphorism, the UIC salary figures of $130,000-$175,000 versus the $90,000 average, the Nancy Cirillo “peon in the vineyard” quote, the John Huntington quote, and the Jane Tompkins “pudgy… leisure suit” description all come from Larissa MacFarquhar‘s New Yorker profile “The Dean’s List” (2001), excerpted in Times Higher Education.

The couples-hiring strategy and Morris Zapp identification come from Slate, “The Indefensible Stanley Fish” (1999), and The New Criterion, “The Contemporary Sophist”.

The Duke origins, including Frank Lentricchia‘s role, the “good regional school” characterization, the 1986 chairmanship, and Tompkins being hired simultaneously, come from Duke Today, October 2024.

New College material, the basketball quote, and the Milton course come from the Chronicle interview “Why Is Stanley Fish Teaching at Florida’s New College?”, November 2023, and the Bauerlein event announcement.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, it does not challenge Stanley Fish. It serves as a near-perfect empirical, biological, and structural validation of Fish’s entire philosophical career.

Fish’s central claim is that an individual can never be an isolated, autonomous, objective thinker. When you read a text or analyze a legal statute, you are always already inside a specific community that dictates how you interpret the world. You do not choose your interpretive strategies; they are supplied to you by the group.

This maps precisely onto Mearsheimer’s assertion that we are profoundly social beings from start to finish and that individualism is of secondary importance. When Mearsheimer writes that humans do not operate as lone wolves but are born into social groups that shape their identities well before they can assert their individualism, he is describing the exact developmental process that creates Fish’s interpretive communities. The long human childhood allows family and society to impose an enormous value infusion on the individual. By the time a person learns to read or reason, his community has already installed the cognitive software that determines what he perceives as a fact, a moral truth, or a valid argument. Mearsheimer provides the biological timeline for Fish’s epistemology.

Both Mearsheimer and Fish are fierce, unrelenting critics of political liberalism, and they target the exact same vulnerability. Fish’s 1999 book, There’s No Such Thing as Free Speech, and It’s a Good Thing, Too, argues that liberal concepts like “free speech,” “fairness,” and “procedural neutrality” are completely fraudulent. Fish contends that no public square is ever neutral; whoever controls the square simply uses the language of neutrality to enforce their own partisan preferences and suppress their rivals.

Mearsheimer reaches the exact same conclusion from the field of international relations. He argues that political liberalism is a delusion because it treats people as atomistic actors governed by universal rights and detached reason. If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct—meaning reason is the least important way we determine our preferences, far behind socialization and innate sentiments—then Fish’s critique of liberalism is completely vindicated. Human beings are incapable of maintaining a neutral, universalist public square because they are biologically hardwired to favor their own tribe and enforce its specific moral code. Universalism is merely a rhetorical weapon used by dominant tribes to expand their power.

Fish is famous for his argument that “theory has no consequences.” He claims that studying high-minded philosophical theories about justice, realism, or ethics never changes how people behave in practice. When an investigator, lawyer, or judge acts, he acts out of the deep, unreflective habits of his professional and local community, not because he is following an abstract theoretical model.

Mearsheimer’s view explains why theory is so impotent. If an individual’s thinking about right and wrong comes primarily from inborn attitudes and intense childhood socialization, then abstract, late-developed intellectual theories are just decorative window dressing. When pushed into a corner, the human animal will always default to the visceral, non-rational allegiances of his group.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, Stanley Fish is not merely a clever literary provocateur. He is the theorist who accurately described how the human mind operates within its tribal boundaries. Man cannot step outside of his interpretive community because his very survival depends on being embedded in a society, making Fish’s radical anti-foundationalism the natural psychological reality of Mearsheimer’s realist world.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

Stanley Fish’s anti-foundationalist philosophy aligns remarkably well with David Pinsof’s view of human behavior. Fish famously argues that objective, timeless standards do not exist in literature or law. Meaning is not found inside a text; it is generated by “interpretive communities”—groups that share specific assumptions, goals, and strategies. In books like There’s No Such Thing as Free Speech, and It’s a Good Thing, Too, Fish claims that neutral principles are just rhetorical tools used by competing factions to advance their own political agendas. Because Fish already rejects the idea that humans can transcend their local perspectives, Pinsof’s framework applies directly to Fish’s diagnostic method. Fish unmasks the supreme irony of the standard intellectual. When a judge, philosopher, or social scientist appeals to a neutral principle like “free speech” or “merit,” he is not discovering a universal truth. He is executing a savvy strategy to entrench his own group’s power. Intellectuals do not fail to understand neutral principles; they use them to win arguments and control institutions.
Pinsof drops this insight into a Darwinian context. The interpretive communities Fish describes are not arbitrary academic clusters. They are evolutionary coalitions. The arguments over how to interpret a statute or a poem are high-stakes, zero-sum competitions over status, resources, and institutional control. Partisans do not align with an interpretive community because they made a logical error. They align with it because confirmation bias helps them protect their allies and attack their rivals.
Fish frames his anti-foundationalism as a liberating piece of clarity, even writing a book titled Save the World on Your Own Time, where he tells professors to stop trying to be moral crusaders and just do their jobs. Pinsof invites an examination of the actual motives behind Fish’s own pragmatic stance. Operating as a hyper-cynical, highly paid academic who tells everyone else that their ideals are fake is a phenomenal maneuver in the elite university marketplace. It captures immense status within the intellectual hierarchy. It signals a level of theoretical superiority that ordinary people, occupied with daily survival, find irrelevant. It allows the anti-foundationalist to look down on his peers not as competitors, but as naive actors who still believe in their own mission statements.
The conflict between different social and political factions does not persist because people lack a robust theory of interpretation. It persists because human coalitions have fundamentally conflicting motives over dominance and power. The only misunderstanding in critical theory is the belief that unmasking a strategy changes the incentive to deploy it.

The Confessing Player: Stanley Fish Through Pierre Bourdieu

In the late 1980s the most famous English professor in America drove a Jaguar to campus, told reporters what he earned, and signed letters with the name of the fictional careerist a novelist had modeled on him. Every element of the display broke the rules of academic self-presentation. Professors are supposed to drive sensible cars, deflect questions about money, and bristle at satire. Fish flaunted the car, itemized the money, and adopted the satire as a pen name. His enemies took the performance as an admission. He took their outrage as a fee.

Pierre Bourdieu (1930-2002) built the tools for reading this performance, and the reading runs deeper than the standard charge of careerism. In Bourdieu’s account, the academy is a field: a structured space of positions where agents compete for capital that the field alone can grant. The capital comes in kinds. Economic capital is money. Cultural capital is credentials, competence, and cultivated taste. Social capital is connections. Symbolic capital is the converted form of the others, capital that has been laundered into prestige and misrecognized as pure merit. The field runs on that misrecognition. Everyone competes for advantage, but the competition presents itself as a disinterested pursuit of truth, and the presentation is a condition of the game. Bourdieu called the deep investment in the game illusio, the shared conviction that the stakes are worth wanting. He called the field’s power to create value consecration. And in Homo Academicus (1984), he turned the instruments on his own profession and showed that the positions professors take in their work track the positions they hold in the field.

Fish looks at first like a textbook object for this apparatus. A plumber’s son from Providence converts scholarship boy talent into a Penn degree, the Penn degree into a Yale doctorate at twenty-four, the doctorate into Surprised by Sin, and the book into a chair, then repeats the conversion at each level until the cultural capital pays out as economic capital in salaries that made the newspapers. The trajectory is the classic climb Bourdieu charted in France, the provincial talent consecrated by the central institutions. Duke then shows the second Bourdieusian face. As chair, Fish became a consecrating power. He grasped that a department’s standing is symbolic capital, that symbolic capital can be bought with economic capital if the purchase is disguised as recruitment, and that the value of a critic’s work rises when a famous department pays a famous price for it. The Duke hiring campaign, the tripled applications, the Duke University Press theory list: Fish ran a consecration engine and let everyone watch. The Rules of Art (1992) argues that the value of the work is produced by the field of production as a belief in the value of the work. Fish operated that production line in Durham and never pretended otherwise.

The refusal to pretend is where the yield sits. The standard weapon against any academic is the unmasking: you claim to serve truth, but look at your salary, your ambition, your brand. Bourdieu’s whole method is a controlled version of that unmasking. Fish is the rare figure who cannot be unmasked, because he wears no mask. He concedes the salary, the ambition, and the brand before the accuser arrives, and he concedes them with pleasure. Within Bourdieu’s frame, this candor is a move in the game it describes. Bourdieu named the maneuver: the strategy of condescension. An agent with overwhelming symbolic capital can profit from breaking the very rules that constitute his eminence, because the breach displays a security no ordinary player has. The aristocrat who uses slang, the Nobel laureate who calls his prize a lottery, the professor who prices his own aura: each transgression works only from the top, and each converts the transgression into further distinction. When Fish tells an interviewer that prestige is manufactured and that he manufactures it, he performs a candor that his rivals cannot afford to match. A rival who matched it would sound bitter. Fish sounds free. The confession that looks like the end of the game extends the game, and the price of a Fish appearance rises with each round of professed cynicism.

The confession also disarms in advance. Bourdieu observed that the field punishes naive belief and rewards a knowing relation to belief; the highest positions belong to those who play with a display of lucidity about playing. Fish institutionalized this. Once he has said that all value is conferred, that the star system is a market, and that he is its best trader, the critic who repeats these facts adds nothing, and the critic who moralizes about them looks like the last naif in the room. The accusation has been nationalized. Fish’s essays on the profession perform the same acquisition at the level of theory. Professional Correctness tells literary critics that their political ambitions are fantasies and their real product is professional pleasure. The book angered the discipline and enlarged Fish, since the man who says the game is only a game claims the one position the game cannot assign: the seat above the table. Bourdieu would deny that the seat exists. The claim to see through the field is a position within the field, and among the strongest, because it captures the profits of participation and the profits of lucidity at once.

This doubleness gives Fish his shape: the heretic who becomes a consecrator. Bourdieu divided fields between orthodoxy, the established who defend the going definitions of excellence, and heresy, the challengers who profit from redefining excellence in terms that favor their own capital. Fish entered as a heretic. Against Wimsatt’s verbal icon he set the reader’s experience, a redefinition that devalued the skills of the reigning generation and revalued his own. The heresy succeeded, and success converted it. By 1986 the former challenger held the power to ordain, and he ordained a new establishment of theorists whose collective rise confirmed the redefinition that had lifted him. The 1990 memo urging Duke’s provost to keep National Association of Scholars members off key committees marks the completed conversion. The heretic now policed heresy. Fish’s own theory has an account of this, since he holds that every regime excludes and that the only question is which exclusions, but the theory presents the fact as a neutral truth about all regimes. Bourdieu presents it as a victory with victors. The regime that excluded the NAS was Fish’s regime, defending Fish’s capital, and the serene tone of the theory floats on the security of the winnings.

Set the two conceptual instruments side by side and the deletion shows. Fish’s interpretive community and Bourdieu’s field describe the same terrain: meaning fixed by trained dispositions, standards internal to practices, no appeal beyond the going procedures. But Fish’s communities are flat. Membership trains perception, and there the analysis stops. Bourdieu’s field is a gravitational system. Positions are ranked, capital is unequally distributed, the dominant define legitimacy, and every act of interpretation is also a move in a struggle over who may interpret. Fish gives us communities without class. His account has judges, Miltonists, and literalists, all differently trained, none differently placed. It has no scholarship boys, no adjuncts, no provincial campuses feeding the central ones, no answer to the question of why some interpretive strategies command salaries and others command nothing. The omission is efficient. A theory of communities without domination can be preached from the dominant position without friction, since it describes the arena while keeping silent about the scoreboard. Bourdieu supplies the scoreboard, and on the scoreboard the theorist of interpretive communities holds a record score.

Then comes the question Fish never asks: who can afford his views. Anti-foundationalism, as Fish lives it, says there is no ground beneath the game, no tribunal above the profession, no meaning outside the practices that confer it. As a doctrine, the field can debate it. As a posture, it has a price of admission. A man who holds every prize the game awards can announce that the game is all there is, because for him the game has been generous, and the announcement costs him nothing while displaying his nerve. An assistant professor at a directional state school who announced the same thing would be describing his own worthlessness, since his position in the only reality on offer is a poor one, and the game he cannot transcend is a game he is losing. He needs the tribunal Fish dissolves. He needs merit to be real and recognition to be owed, because appeal to a standard beyond the field’s verdict is the one asset the field cannot strip from him. Fish’s serene godlessness about institutions is the amor fati of a winner, the love of necessity available to those whom necessity has treated well. Bourdieu made this a general law: the propensity to take a lucid, disenchanted view of the game varies with the security of one’s position in it, and the dominated cling to the official pieties because the pieties are their only claim. Fish presents his position as courage, the nerve to live without comfort. Bourdieu prices the courage and finds it discounted for the man who holds it.

The comparison sharpens against Bourdieu’s own case, because the two men climbed the same slope. Bourdieu’s father was a sharecropper’s son turned village postman in rural Béarn; the boy boarded at a provincial lycée, suffered there, and rose through the École Normale to the Collège de France. Fish’s father was a Polish immigrant plumber; the boy rose through Penn and Yale to every chair he wanted. Same distance traveled, opposite accountings. Bourdieu spent his last years turning the instruments on himself. Sketch for a Self-Analysis (2004) opens by refusing the name of autobiography and then applies field, capital, and habitus to its author, reporting a habitus split in two, the cleft habitus of the climber who carries the dispositions of his origin into a world that reads them as defects, who feels fraudulence at the summit and shame toward the base, and who admits that his sociology of domination began as a way of understanding his own scars. Fish reports no scars. In his telling the plumber’s shop appears as a colorful origin, never as a wound, and the ascent appears as a run of performances, never as a translation between classes. He has written thousands of pages on how institutions make selves and almost none on how institutions made his. The silence is loud in a man this loud. Two explanations offer themselves. The American academic field may absorb climbers with less friction than the French, its manners less coded, its examinations less sacramental, so that the ascent leaves lighter marks. Or the marks are there and the performance forecloses them, since the persona of the delighted player has no register for humiliation, and the candor about money, so total, so disarming, functions as a screen: he confesses the Jaguar so that no one asks about Providence. Bourdieu’s rule of method favors the second reading. What an agent volunteers about his interests is itself interested; the confession is sincere and strategic at once, and the loudest disclosure marks the spot where disclosure stops.

Illusio closes the circuit. Bourdieu insisted that even the disenchanted player is invested, that seeing through the game and quitting the game are different acts, and that the field’s true believers include its loudest cynics. Fish is the proof. Into his eighty-ninth year he takes appointments, stages debates, publishes, feuds, and tells reporters he still plays basketball, a detail offered because standing in every game he plays is the point of playing. His anti-foundationalism, read through Bourdieu, is the theodicy of this investment. If no position outside the field exists, then total engagement is the only rational life, exit is an illusion, and the man who never stopped competing was right never to stop. The doctrine justifies the appetite, and the appetite came first. Somewhere behind both stands the first fact in the file: a boy with no inherited capital of any kind discovered that the academy would trade rank for brilliance, and he made the trade at every window for seventy years. Bourdieu would call the doctrine an interest transfigured into a philosophy. He would add, because his honesty ran this far, that the same could be said of his own sociology, and he said it, in the last book, about himself. That is the settlement between them. Fish confessed the money and kept the self. Bourdieu confessed the self and built the science that prices confessions, including this one.

The Hero Who Cannot Be Fooled: Stanley Fish’s Hero System

Open Paradise Lost to the first book and read it the way a nineteen-year-old reads it. A ruined angel lifts his head from a lake of fire and speaks. He has lost everything and concedes nothing. What though the field be lost? All is not lost. The unconquerable will, the courage never to submit or yield. The lines run hot and the reader runs with them, and for two hundred years critics said Milton had blundered or confessed, that the devil had escaped the poet and taken the poem. In 1967 a young man from Providence said no. The devil escaped nothing. The poet built the seduction, timed it, let the reader fall for the ruined angel, then corrected him, and the correction is the education. The reader repeats the fall of Adam at the level of syntax. You admired Satan because you are the kind of creature who admires Satan, and now you know.

Surprised by Sin made Stanley Fish’s name, and it also drew the floor plan of his inner life. Ernest Becker (1924-1974) argued in The Denial of Death (1973) that a man cannot live in the raw knowledge of his insignificance and his end, so every culture builds a hero system, a structure of roles and values inside which a man can earn the feeling that he counts, that his life adds something to an account larger than his body. The hero system tells him what a hero is and lets him become one by degrees: the believer heroic in obedience, the soldier in sacrifice, the scholar in contribution, the father in provision. Becker’s claim is that the earning is the point. Self-esteem is the ration by which humans hold off the terror of not mattering, and each system defines the coin.

Fish built his hero against two terrors, and both are in the Milton book before he turned thirty.

The first is the terror of not counting. He came from a plumbing contractor’s home in Providence, a family with no shelf of books and no name in any register that the great world kept. The academy offered the boy a wager it did not offer his father: rank for brilliance, and the rank went up without limit. He took the wager at every window for seventy years, Penn, Yale at twenty-four, Berkeley, Hopkins, Duke, the deanship, the columns, the fees, and he never disguised the taking. The plumber’s son would count, and he would hold the receipts where everyone could see them.

The second terror is stranger and runs deeper, and it is the one Surprised by Sin dramatizes on every page: the terror of being the fool. Satan’s first victim is the confident reader, the man who trusts his own responses, who believes he stands on neutral ground and sees things as they are. Milton punishes that man. Fish spent his career making sure the punishment could never land on him. His hero is the reader who knows he is inside the trap, the player who can never be taken in because he has renounced, in advance, every belief a sharper man might strip from him. Others believe in the text; he knows the text is made. Others believe in merit; he knows merit is conferred. Others believe in principle; he knows principle arrives after the verdict to dress it. The confident reader falls. Fish does not fall, because he has already jumped.

Put the two terrors together and the hero system comes into focus. Its sacred values are lucidity, the game, craft, and standing. Lucidity means seeing through every claim of foundation, one’s own included. The game means the professional field, the only arena where value gets made, and total investment in it is not corruption, it is realism. Craft means the sentence, the argument, the class taught like weather. Standing means the score: chairs, salaries, citations, enemies of quality. Heroism in this system is a career conducted at full appetite with open eyes, and damnation is naivete, the sin of the man who thinks he argues from nowhere. Fish’s subtraction story is the largest in his generation. He subtracted the self-sufficient text, the recoverable author, original meaning, neutral principle, free speech, the university’s moral mission, and finally the ground under all of them, and he claimed to live well on what remained. Becker teaches us to ask what a subtraction protects. This one protects the hero from refutation. A theory holding that every objection issues from inside some interested practice has no address at which defeat can be delivered. The armor is total. Becker might call it a causa sui project in the strict sense: a self that authored its own terms so thoroughly that no father, no God, and no referee retains the power to grade it.

Sacred values look universal and are not. Take lucidity, the first coin of Fish’s realm. For a Benedictine novice, lucidity means the dismantling of self-flattery before God, and its fruit is obedience; a novice who saw through his abbot the way Fish sees through a provost would be failing at lucidity, not achieving it. For a homicide detective, lucidity means refusing the story the room wants told, and it serves a verdict he believes in; strip the belief in the verdict and his lucidity has no job. For a Soviet dissident of the old type, lucidity meant naming the lie at the cost of standing, the opposite trade from Fish’s, since Fish’s lucidity raised his price and the dissident’s destroyed his. For a poker professional, lucidity comes nearest to Fish’s coin, sight without illusion deployed for advantage inside a bounded game, which may explain why Fish’s prose so often reads like a man showing you the hand after he has taken the pot.

Or take merit. In Fish’s system merit is manufactured, a product of consecrating institutions, and saying so out loud is heroic candor. For an exam-season mother in Seoul, merit is a ladder God or the state holds steady, and the family climbs it by burnt offering of sleep; tell her the ladder is manufactured and you have not enlightened her, you have insulted the offering. For a union pipefitter, merit lives in the book and the seniority list, earned time nobody can talk his way around, and the professor who says merit is conferred by talk describes the enemy. For a startup founder, merit is the market’s verdict and arrives in the funding round; he agrees with Fish that committees manufacture prestige, and he draws the opposite moral, that the game is rigged and should be routed around. For a Talmudist, merit is lineage and transmission, whose teacher’s teacher, and a brilliant man with no chain behind him is a danger. Same word. Five systems. Five heroes who cannot trade places.

The rival Fish fought longest ran a hero system built on the belief Fish had renounced first. Ronald Dworkin gave American law its most exalted self-portrait: law as integrity, the judge as author of a chain novel who must continue the story in its best moral light, and behind the working judge the ideal one, Hercules, who reads the entire legal past and finds the answer that is really there. Dworkin’s sacred values wear the same names as Fish’s, argument, craft, the profession, and mean different things under the canopy. For Dworkin, argument answers to a right answer; craft serves justice; the profession is a trusteeship for something above it. His hero earns his standing by fidelity to a moral order the field did not make and cannot repeal. That is a full Becker system, an immortality project in the classic key: the judge participates in something deathless, law working itself pure across generations, and his best opinions join it. Fish spent twenty years telling Dworkin that Hercules does not exist, that the legal past is visible only through present training, that the best moral light is whatever light the profession’s winners currently shine. Notice what each hero risks. Dworkin risks being the fool, the man caught believing in a referee who was never there, the fate Fish organized his life to escape. Fish risks the other fate, the one Dworkin’s system escapes by design: playing a lifetime for a score that dies with the scoreboard. Neither man could pay the other’s premium. That is what a hero system is.

There are more systems at the table than these two. A tribalist and traditionalist runs a third, in which the sacred values are loyalty, continuity, and the health of a people across generations, and in that system Fish’s career reads as brilliance without patrimony, seventy years of winnings and no heir named, while Dworkin reads as a man who universalized his tribe’s morals and called the result reason. The tribalist’s hero transmits. Both Fish and Dworkin accumulate. A Pentecostal deacon runs a fourth system and might see in Fish’s anti-foundationalism a man one inch from the truth, since Fish agrees the natural mind cannot ground its own judgments, and then refuses the Grounder. Each system prices the others’ heroes as fools or as prodigal sons. No referee stands outside to settle it, which is the one point on which Fish and Becker agree before they part.

They part over what the game is for. Fish’s self-awareness is the highest of any figure in this series. He audits his own interests in public, confesses the salary and the appetite, concedes that his theory licenses his career and cheerfully bills the license. The standard hero conceals his hero system from himself; Becker says he must, since the system works only while it feels like reality rather than costume. Fish parades the costume. He tells you the robes are rented. And here Becker cuts deeper than Bourdieu, because Becker asks about the one line the audit never reaches. Fish’s ledger prices everything except its own closing. Standing, the coin of his realm, is paid only to the living. The system confers rank and cannot confer continuance. Milton’s system could. The poem Fish kept beside him for sixty years is the fullest immortality architecture in English, a ranked cosmos where obedience is heroism, where the Father keeps the register, where death is defeated in Book XII on schedule, and Fish’s career is a long commentary that preserves the poem’s discipline and deletes its Referent. He kept the trap, the training, the education by correction. He cut eternity. What remains is a hero system with Milton’s rigor and no Book XII, a game played superbly toward no verdict that survives the players.

He knows. That is the finding that separates this essay from the others in the series. In 2023, at eighty-five, he took the appointment in Sarasota to teach Milton again after twenty years, and when the Chronicle called, he gave the reporter politics and then gave him the real answer. “I’m still here,” he said. “And as of yesterday, still playing basketball.” A blogger covering the interview wrote that he wished someone would sit Fish down and ask about aging, retirement, time, and meaning instead. Nobody has, and Fish has not volunteered, and the silence is the most legible text he has produced. The man who spent a career springing traps on confident readers, who wrote thousands of pages proving that what you refuse to examine is what runs you, will not run the method on his own mortality in public. Still here. Still playing. The sentence does the work of an entire theology: presence as the last proof of standing, the game extended one more day as the answer to the question the game cannot answer. Becker predicted the move. When the hero system contains no immortality symbol, the hero doubles his stake in the play, because stopping would let the silence speak.

Give him his due, because the due is large. He never sent the bill to others that softer men send. He did not demand that students admire him as a moral guide, did not dress his appetite as service, did not claim his discipline saves the world, and fought the professors who claimed it, which spared a generation of students some portion of cant. He taught with a force his colleagues compared to weather forty years apart. He honored his enemies by fighting them at full strength, and Dworkin’s theory is sharper because Fish spent twenty years on it. Inside his own system he is close to a perfect hero: lucid, invested, craftsmanlike, paid. The three coordinates, then. The shape of the hero: the player who cannot be fooled, the reader who jumped before the poem could push him, appetite and sight fused in one career. The unnamed rival: never Dworkin, who was named on every page, but the God of the poem he taught for sixty years, the Referent he deleted and kept teaching, the one opponent he never argued against because argument requires a ground and the ground was the argument. The cost the ledger cannot price: a life’s winnings denominated in a currency the last day does not accept. Milton’s fallen reader is corrected and instructed and sent toward Book XII, where the ledger transfers. Fish’s reader is corrected and instructed and sent back to the game. The game is still running. He is still here. The poem, which he understands better than any man alive, keeps saying the rest of the sentence, and he keeps teaching it, one clause short of the end.

‘The Dean’s List’

Larissa MacFarquhar writes in The New Yorker June 4, 2001:

Whether people like Fish or not, though, they tend to find him fascinating. “He’s totally without pretense and totally self-absorbed, which is an unusual combination,” one professor says. Fish came to U.I.C. with such a disquieting reputation for radicalism and belligerence that he now gets extra credit for his customary friendliness. This has, in fact, always been the case for him. “When I was at Berkeley,” Walter Benn Michaels says, “there was a guy in the English department, just a beyond-belief tedious guy, who was one of the people who resented Stanley and his success. But this guy once stopped me in the hall—everyone always fled from him in the hall; you’d rather open a vein than hear him talk about his work—and said, ‘You know, I have mixed feelings about Stanley Fish, but he is the only one around here who will always stop me and ask how my work is going.’ ”

One reason for Fish’s friendliness is that he is an unusually—he might say neurotically—social person. When he is left alone, he feels suddenly small and vulnerable, and is prone to anxious vacillations between the fear that he will be forced to confront his inner demons and the fear that he doesn’t have any. Fortunately, he is also a neurotically clean and tidy person, and he has found that mastering mess through activities such as vacuuming or making the bed goes a surprisingly long way toward filling the void left by the absence of human companionship. “My wife has explained to me that I’m anal compulsive and that that has its source in my anxiety about losing control,” Fish says. “She has told me that many times, and I know it’s true, but it is not the case that this knowledge has liberated me.”

…After the meeting, Fish decided to drive to the mall. He loves the mall, and his passion for consumerism is legendary. At a fairly early point in his career, Fish and his love of shopping were immortalized, by the novelist David Lodge, in a comic fictional character named Morris Zapp. This followed, confusingly but not coincidentally, Fish’s self-immortalization in the comic nonfictional character named Stanley Fish. Morris Zapp only added lustre and comic depth to Stanley Fish, and Fish himself was thrilled. “Stanley rather exaggerates the resemblance, actually,” Lodge says.

Morris Zapp made his first appearance in 1975, in “Changing Places,” an academic satire. Morris Zapp, Lodge wrote, “was that rarity among American Humanities Professors, a totally unalienated man. He liked America. . . . His needs were simple: a temperate climate, a good library, plenty of inviting ass around the place and enough money to keep him in cigars and liquor and to run a comfortable modern house and two cars.” This was precisely the image that Fish was trying to cultivate when he knew Lodge, at Berkeley in the late sixties, where Fish was a young professor and Lodge was a visiting lecturer from England. Fish was at that point married to his first wife, Adrienne, and had a small daughter (Susan, now a thirty-three-year-old biostatistician). “Stanley was a very glamorous figure to me,” Lodge says. “He had an Alfa Romeo. He had an unashamed love of popular culture at a time when most academics would only indulge that covertly—it was thought to be slightly unprofessional. He loved pop music; he used to write his books while watching baseball on television; and he was completely unawed by European culture. He had these witticisms like ‘Travel narrows the mind.’”

Fish loves fancy clothes and fancy stuff in general. He is famous for his cars. At the moment, he owns only the one Jaguar, but in the course of his life he has owned practically every luxury car in existence. About ten years ago, he gave a talk of transcendent comic brilliance, entitled “The Unbearable Ugliness of Volvos,” in which he argued that academics’ habit of purchasing hideous cars was the result of the perverse need to take pride in their own misery. Fish himself comes from a working-class background in Rhode Island: his father was a plumber, a Jewish immigrant from Poland. In high school, Fish was suspended twice—once for breaking windows, once for running a baseball betting pool. He was the first person in his family to go to college (he was an undergraduate at the University of Pennsylvania and attended graduate school at Yale). The happy consequence is that he finds he can now enjoy the fruits of his labor with no guilt pangs whatsoever…

A classic Fish move is to write to someone who has lambasted him in a particularly nasty way and say that he agrees with everything he said. (Half the time, of course, what is intended as an insult Fish is happy to embrace, as when Eagleton, a friend, called Fish “the Donald Trump of American academia.”) Fish wrote one such letter to Harvey Mansfield, a Machiavelli scholar at Harvard, who had written a stinging review of Fish’s book “The Trouble with Principle.” “He wrote me back,” Fish recalls, “saying, ‘What’s the matter with you? Why aren’t you angry with me? Are you the kind of postmodernist who’s so removed from any kind of affirmation that nothing bothers you?’ ”

The Ritual Engine: Stanley Fish Through Randall Collins

Picture a campus auditorium in 1991. Every seat is taken and students stand along the walls. On one side of the stage sits Dinesh D’Souza, whose book on political correctness has made him the young champion of the counterrevolution. On the other side sits Stanley Fish, chairman of the department D’Souza’s book holds up as the disease. The two men are enemies in print and partners in fact. Each fills the hall the other could not fill alone. Each raises the other’s fee. For ninety minutes they focus a thousand people on a single contest, the crowd leans one way and the other, laughter breaks in waves, and when it ends both men leave charged, booked for the next campus, and better known than they were at eight o’clock. The tour runs for years. Neither man converts the other, and conversion was never the product. The product was the evening.

Randall Collins (b. 1941) built a sociology that treats such evenings as the basic unit of social life. In Interaction Ritual Chains (2004), he argues that the engine of human action is the interaction ritual: bodies gathered in one place, attention focused on a common object, a shared mood that feeds on its own rhythm, and a boundary marking insiders from outsiders. Rituals that succeed produce emotional energy, a charge of confidence and drive that participants carry away in their bodies, and they produce sacred objects, symbols the group now holds charged. People then steer their lives along energy gradients. They return to the situations that charged them and avoid the situations that drained them, and a career, seen from inside, is a chain of rituals, each one funding the next. In The Sociology of Philosophies (1998), Collins scaled the theory up to intellectual life across three millennia and added the structural half: thinkers compete for slots in an attention space that holds only three to six positions at a time, the law of small numbers; creativity clusters in networks of teachers, rivals, and students; and a thinker becomes great by taking a slot in opposition to an occupied one, because the attention space runs on conflict and rewards the man who gives a gathering something to divide over.

Fish is a laboratory demonstration of both halves.

Start with the rituals, because everyone who knew him starts there. Colleagues at Hopkins compared his teaching to a tornado. Michael Fried, who shared a classroom with him for a year, said he sometimes felt like another student in the room. The scene Fried liked to tell, the morning Fish noticed half the class absent, paused, and dispatched the students present to hunt down the missing before the second hour, reads in Collins’s terms as a ritual leader protecting the ingredients of his ritual. Bodily co-presence is the first condition. An emptied room produces no charge, and Fish treated the empty seats as a violation of the rite, which they were. His classrooms met every condition on Collins’s list: assembled bodies, a single focus he controlled, a mood he built and rode, and a boundary, since a Fish course marked you, and students carried the marking for decades. Graduate applications tripled at Duke because eighteen-year-olds and twenty-four-year-olds wanted into the rituals whose charge they had heard described.

Collins holds that emotional energy, not money and not even status, is the true currency intellectuals chase, and that the other rewards convert into it. Fish’s career reads as a seventy-year pursuit of the charge. He arranged his life to maximize hours in high-voltage ritual: the seminar, the lecture, the debate, the public feud, the deanship with its daily combat, the newspaper column with its most-emailed list, which is an applause meter attached to prose. He took the fights other men avoided because for him the fight was income. The Illinois legislature cut his budget and he went to war in print, and the war visibly fed him. He turned even his book titles into ritual openings, provocations engineered to gather a crowd and split it, since a title like There’s No Such Thing as Free Speech, and It’s a Good Thing, Too is an invitation to an argument, and an argument is a ritual with two focused sides. His prose has the same design. It sets a trap, springs it, and lets the reader feel the snap, which is a ritual conducted at a distance, writer and reader focused on one moving object, the reader’s own collapsing assumption.

The D’Souza tour shows the conflict corollary. Collins argues that enemies in the attention space are cooperators at the level of ritual, because opposition is the best focusing device ever found, and two names in conflict draw crowds neither draws alone. The culture wars of the early 1990s were, among other things, an energy economy, and Fish and D’Souza were among its most efficient plants. The Wall Street Journal editorials, the Illiberal Education chapters, the Paglia insults, the New Criterion interview: each attack focused more attention on the slot Fish held, and Fish, who understood the economy better than his attackers, answered in ways calculated to keep the ritual running. A man who wanted the controversy to end could have ended it with silence. Silence was the one instrument he never played.

Now the structural half, which explains the shape of the career rather than its texture. Collins maps intellectual history as chains: masters produce rivals, rivals divide the attention space, and the energized positions pass through personal contact. Fish’s chain runs through Yale at the high noon of the New Criticism, and his formation there follows Collins’s script for creativity, which holds that the great opponent of a school is trained inside it, close enough to the masters to absorb their capital and their charge, then repelled into the opposing slot. Wimsatt co-wrote the essay that ruled the reader’s response out of criticism. Fish built his career on the ruled-out ground. Decades later, in Grand Central Station, Wimsatt looked down at the man on the floor and named him his chief theoretical antagonist, and the scene is Collins’s theory performed as anecdote: the aging holder of a slot recognizes his structural rival, and the recognition, hostile in form, is an anointing in function. Attention space passes that way. The old lion does not name the mediocrities.

The law of small numbers then predicts the career’s strangest feature, its serial opposition. A field’s attention space holds a handful of positions, and a position lives only while its opposite lives. Fish took the anti-foundationalist slot against the New Critical text, and the slot paid for twenty years. Then theory won. By the middle 1980s the insurgency was the establishment, Fish had hired its general staff into one department, and the oppositional slot he had occupied dissolved under him, because a heresy that becomes orthodoxy stops generating charge for its holders. Collins predicts what a figure of Fish’s energy does next: he does not retire into the consensus he built, he finds the new opposition. Fish found three in sequence. Against the legal philosophers he ran the same anti-foundationalist argument into a fresh attention space, where Dworkin held the moral-order slot and needed an antagonist of rank, and the two men divided law-and-interpretation between them for twenty years to their mutual profit. Against his own discipline he then took the position no one wanted, arguing in Professional Correctness that literary criticism changes nothing in the world, a heresy against the politicized field he had helped consecrate, and the field’s outrage confirmed the slot’s value. Against the activist university he ran the argument longer and louder, and Save the World on Your Own Time made him, a builder of the theory academy, the favorite academic of the theory academy’s enemies. The pattern is not inconsistency, the charge his critics preferred. Under Collins the pattern is a law. The man does not hold positions. He holds the oppositional slot, and when the ground under the slot shifts, he shifts with it, because the alternative is the one condition his constitution cannot bear, which is agreement, the state in which nothing focuses and no energy flows.

Read this way, Sarasota needs no political explanation. In 2023 the academic world had achieved near-total consensus that New College was occupied territory, and consensus, in Collins’s economy, is a vacuum with a slot in it. An eighty-five-year-old with a lifetime of stored reputation and a fresh need for charge went where the attention was, and the attention was on the one campus in America that every professor was watching and no professor of standing would touch. The move bought him what the move to Duke had bought in 1985: full rooms, a stage, a fight, and a paying town. Within months he sat under lights in Sainer Auditorium opposite Mark Bauerlein, billed by the college president as a giant, arguing about academic freedom in front of an audience that had driven in for the contest. Politics might explain a younger man’s choice. Energy explains this one. His own account supports it, since when the Chronicle asked why, he talked about teaching Milton again, about the classroom, about the course on the sentence, which is to say he named the rituals, and then he told the reporter he was still here and still playing basketball, a sentence about presence, the first ingredient on Collins’s list.

The frame also prices what the career cost. Collins observes that ritual chains concentrate. Energy flows to the center, and the center is a person, and persons are mortal in a way positions are not. The Duke department Fish charged ran on his presence, and when he left, the charge left, and within a year the profiles described ruins. He built no school in the sense the chains require, no line of students carrying a Fishian program into the next generation’s attention space, because his product was never a doctrine that could travel without him. His product was the evening. Doctrines survive their founders when students can restage the ritual around the texts, the way Marxists and Freudians and Straussians restage theirs. An anti-foundationalism whose proof was one man’s performance leaves, when the performances stop, a stack of books that describe a charge they cannot conduct. Collins might say Fish chose the purest form of the intellectual life, energy taken in the present tense at the podium, and paid for it in the only coin the attention space accepts across generations, which is succession. The chain that runs through Wimsatt to Fish runs to no third name. He filled every room for sixty years. The rooms empty when he does.

Habits That Resemble Each Other: Stanley Fish Through Stephen Turner

Watch a first-year graduate student learn to read like a Miltonist. In September she reads Book I of Paradise Lost and admires Satan, and says so, and the seminar goes quiet in a way she files away. The professor asks what the syntax did to her in line 84. She has no answer. By November she has an answer, because she has watched two older students produce answers of that kind and get a certain nod, and she has gotten the other kind of silence twice more, and she has read the professor’s book and marked the moves it makes. By April she reads a passage of Milton and the response arrives before thought: track the verb, feel the lure, wait for the turn. She has joined, everyone says, the community of Milton’s readers.

Stanley Fish gave that community its theoretical name and made it the load-bearing wall of his system. The interpretive community, he wrote, exists before the individual act of reading. Its strategies train perception, fix what counts as evidence, and constitute the text the reader then claims to find. The community sits inside the reader’s habits. This answered the relativism charge that followed him for decades: readings can be wrong, wrong by the standards of a community of judgment, and so discipline survives the death of foundations. The concept traveled into law, history, and biblical studies, and it remains his largest export.

Stephen P. Turner (b. 1951) wrote the book against it. The Social Theory of Practices: Tradition, Tacit Knowledge, and Presuppositions (1994) attacks the family of concepts to which the interpretive community belongs: Thomas Kuhn’s (1922-1996) paradigms, Émile Durkheim’s (1858-1917) collective consciousness, shared frameworks, tacit traditions, common presuppositions, the whole inventory of invisible collective objects that social theory posits to explain why people in a group think alike. Turner’s argument runs on one question: how does the shared object get from one head into another? There is no transmission story. Nobody hands the novice the framework. What passes between people are performances, examples, corrections, and sanctions, and from that public traffic each learner assembles his own habits. The habits of two trained readers resemble each other because the training conditions resembled each other and because errors got corrected against similar targets. Resemblance is the whole phenomenon. The shared object adds nothing except a name for the resemblance, and the name misleads, because it suggests that somewhere a common thing exists that members possess in common, when inspection finds only individuals, each carrying a private, slightly different, habituated capacity built from his own history of exposure and feedback. Turner pressed the point with an analogy from connectionism: two networks trained on the same examples converge on similar outputs while their internal weights differ, and no third thing, no shared program, lives in either machine or between them.

Run the argument against Fish and his central concept dissolves on contact, because the interpretive community is a textbook case of the object Turner hunts. Fish needs the community to do collective work. The stability of the text, he says, belongs to the community; the strategies exist prior to the individual; agreement among readers proves a shared possession. Turner grants every observation and deletes the possessor. The graduate student in the September seminar received no community. She received frowns, nods, grades, a book, and two performances worth imitating, and she built from these her own reading habits, which now resemble her professor’s habits closely enough for the two of them to converse and to co-sign judgments. Multiply her by ten thousand and you have the discipline of Milton studies: not a community holding strategies in common, rather a population of individually habituated readers whose training histories overlapped, policed by editors, referees, and hiring committees who correct divergence when they see it. Everything Fish explains, Turner explains, and Turner’s version buys the explanation without the ghost.

Three things change when the ghost goes, and each one cuts toward Fish.

First, stability acquires agents. In Fish’s prose the community constrains, the strategies determine, the standards judge, and the grammar is passive, a discipline without a face. Turner’s version forces the question the passive voice was built to avoid: who corrects? Divergent habits persist unless somebody sanctions them, so the resemblance that Fish calls community is an achievement of ongoing enforcement, and enforcement has names, salaries, and interests. For thirty years one of the principal names was Fish. He edited, refereed, hired, chaired, ran a press, and sat on the committees that decided which readings of Milton counted as readings at all. His theory described a constraint that seemed to come from everywhere and belong to no one, and the description hid the hand of its author, who was at that moment among the few men in America with the power to correct a Miltonist’s habits at the level of career. A concept that dissolves agency served the agent who coined it. He wrote that the community judges. Turner’s question, who judges, has an answer, and for a long stretch of the discipline’s history the answer was Fish.

Second, agreement shrinks to its true size. If strategies were held in common, consensus would be the resting state and disagreement would need explaining. The record runs the other way. The theory decades were a war of readings, Fish fought on every front of it, and his own department at Duke, the supposed capital of a single insurgent community, broke into feuding camps within a decade. Turner’s picture predicts this. Individually assembled habits never match, overlap is partial, and the appearance of a unified community lasts only while enforcement is strong and the sample is small. Fish’s concept treats the discipline’s brief moments of coordination as its essence. Turner treats them as expensive, temporary productions, which is what the history looks like.

Third, the answer to relativism weakens at the joint where Fish put his weight. Wrong by the standards of the community sounds like discipline. Wrong by the lights of whoever currently does the correcting sounds like power, and Turner’s reduction licenses only the second formulation. Fish might reply that he said as much, that his whole teaching holds authority to be institutional and exclusion to be universal. He did say it, at the level of doctrine. The vocabulary said something warmer. Community is a word with a glow. It let sixty years of readers hear membership, belonging, and shared life where the cash value was training, sanction, and fee. The concept did coalition work that the argument, stated in Turner’s dry idiom of resembling habits and paid enforcers, could never have done. A theory that traveled as far as Fish’s traveled on that glow.

Here the second half of Turner’s toolkit engages, his account of convenient beliefs: beliefs held because holding them is cheap and useful for the holder’s position, while examining them would cost. Convenience does not refute a belief, and Turner never claims it does. It explains persistence, and it tells an auditor where to press. Fish’s file is thick.

The interpretive community was convenient for the theorist. It gave him constraint without accountability, discipline he could invoke against the relativism charge without ever naming an enforcer, least of all himself.

Professionalism was convenient for the professional. The doctrine of Professional Correctness and Save the World on Your Own Time holds that professors should do the work of their discipline and keep their politics home, and the argument has merit this essay does not dispute. Notice what it cost its author. Nothing. Fish preached the renunciation of political ambition from inside a career that never had political ambitions to renounce, and the preaching was itself a product, books, columns, fees, a public position in the culture wars marketed as the refusal of a public position. The professor at a teaching college who takes the doctrine to heart gives up the one currency, relevance, that his position still mints. Fish gave up a currency he never used and banked the royalties on the advice. Save the world on your own time is a cheap rule for a man whose time sold at the top rate.

The doctrine that theory has no consequences was convenient twice over. It armed him against the charge that his relativism corrodes the culture, since a theory without consequences corrodes nothing, and it exempted his own life’s work from the audit he ran on everyone else’s. Every other actor in Fish’s writing acts from interest inside a practice. Theory alone, his product, floats free of effects, a harmless craft pleasure. The one commodity he sold is the one commodity his system declares inert.

The New College belief completes the set. The classroom has value independent of the regime that funds it, so an eighty-five-year-old may teach Milton in Sarasota without answering for the board that hired him. As a proposition it deserves argument. As a belief held by this man in this year, it was convenient in the exact Turner sense: it let him take the appointment, the stage, and the attention while classing every objection as category error, and the cost of examining it, which might have meant declining the offer, never came due.

Turner’s method requires symmetry, so state it. Fish’s enemies hold convenient beliefs of equal thickness. The activist professor’s conviction that his politics is his teaching converts his hobby into his job. The consensus that New College was untouchable was convenient for everyone whose standing depended on not touching it. And Fish carries one holding that ran against convenience: his attacks on the politicized academy cost him standing in the discipline that made him, and a pure convenience-seeker might have aged into the consensus instead. The account books balance only if the audit runs on every party, and on Fish’s side the entry is real though small, since the standing he lost in one market he recouped in three others.

What survives the Turner treatment is worth stating, because more survives than falls. Fish’s anti-foundationalism survives whole; Turner is himself a kind of anti-foundationalist, and nothing in the dissolution of collective objects restores neutral ground. The training survives, the constraint survives, the impossibility of reading from nowhere survives. What falls is the noun. There is no community in this class. There is a room of readers, each carrying habits built from his own history of corrections, resembling one another this semester because the same man graded them, and there is the man, who wrote the book on Milton, set the targets, did the correcting, and then published a theory in which the correcting was done by no one, by everyone, by the community, a word that let the discipline he ran feel like a place its members belonged rather than a market he was cornering. The student asked whether, in this class, they believed in poems and things, or whether it was just us. Fish heard the deepest question in literary theory. Turner hears one error left standing in it. It was never us. It was each of you, trained, and the trainer, paid.

Posted in English | Comments Off on Stanley Fish: A Biography

Hortense Spillers: The Grammar Lesson

Memphis

Hortense Jeanette Spillers (b. April 24, 1942) grows up in Memphis, Tennessee, with two brothers and a sister, in the Black Baptist world of the segregated South. The church trains its young people to memorize long poems and deliver them from the front of the room. A child stands before a congregation that knows her family, knows her mother, knows whether she stumbles. She learns cadence, breath, the weight of a pause. Yale later describes her as raised to be a child orator. Before she reads a page of theory, she knows that language can move a room, and that a room can judge.

Her family subscribes to the Memphis Commercial Appeal and to the Pittsburgh Courier, the Black paper that travels the country by rail and mail. Her brother Ira, a history major at Tennessee State, brings home a thick navy hardback called The History of the Negro. The Spillers home holds two Americas on one coffee table, the White daily and the Black weekly, and the child reads both.

In 1955, when she is thirteen, White men in Mississippi murder Emmett Till (1941-1955), a boy a few years older than she is, a state line away. She remembers her mother’s terror. West Tennessee and Mississippi sit cheek by jowl. The lesson lands early: a Black child’s body can be taken, and the law will shrug.

The Radio Station

She enrolls at what is then Memphis State, one of about thirty Black students on a campus of ten thousand White ones. She later says that on some days you did not know if you would make it home. She earns her B.A. in 1964 and her M.A. in 1966, and in her last two undergraduate years she works as a disc jockey at WDIA, one of the first radio stations in the country programmed entirely for a Black audience, the station that gave B.B. King and Rufus Thomas their starts.

She wants to be a lawyer, then a broadcast journalist, then perhaps a politician. She spins records but wants to do news commentary. On the weekend of November 22, 1963, the station pulls its music after the assassination of John F. Kennedy (1917-1963). The young DJ writes her own commentary and reads it on the air for an hour. A woman barely into her twenties, in a Southern city, on Black radio, speaking to a grieving audience about a murdered president. She has the microphone and something to say.

She plans to take the broadcast engineer’s exam. Then she reads William Blake (1757-1827), the prophetic books, and the exam loses. She loves the English Romantics more than the transmitter. Literature wins, but the radio never fully leaves her. Decades later, critics who find her prose musical, oratorical, built for the ear, are hearing WDIA and the Baptist pulpit underneath the footnotes.

The Drive North

There is a story she tells. At twelve, she hears a young woman from the Harding family, close to her own, back home from graduate school in physics, talking about a place far from Memphis. Years later, choosing a doctoral program, she remembers that she loved the sound of the name Brandeis, and that when you telephoned, a woman answered with one word, a question: “Brandeis?” She applies.

In the summer of 1968, a few months after the assassination of Martin Luther King Jr. (1929-1968) at the Lorraine Motel in her own city, she drives her Buick Skylark from Memphis to Waltham, Massachusetts. A Black woman alone on the American highway in 1968 plans her stops. The drive itself is a document of the era.

At Brandeis in January 1969, Black students seize Ford Hall and hold it for eleven days, demanding among other things a department of African and African American studies. Spillers takes part. The university creates the department. She is not only a future theorist of institutions. She helps force one into existence with her body in a building.

She completes her Ph.D. in English in 1974. Her dissertation, Fabrics of History: Essays on the Black Sermon, treats the sermon as literature, rhetoric, theology, and collective memory at once. The preacher is a poet. The sermon stores history. The pattern of her career is set: she refuses to keep religion, politics, performance, and literature in separate rooms.

The Long Apprenticeship

She teaches at Wellesley starting in 1974, then Haverford, where she chairs the English department, then Cornell as the Frederick J. Whiton Professor, then Emory, with visiting posts at Duke and the Free University in Berlin, before Vanderbilt in 2006. Grants come from the Rockefeller and Ford Foundations. This is the standard path of an accomplished professor, and for a decade her reputation is solid rather than seismic.

In 1985 she co-edits, with Marjorie Pryse, Conjuring: Black Women, Fiction, and Literary Tradition, one of the volumes that consolidates Black women’s writing as a field. She attends the 1982 Barnard conference on sexuality and notices what the program leaves out: Black women’s sexuality gets little serious treatment. Her essay “Interstices: A Small Drama of Words” comes out of that gap. Black women, she argues there, stand between Black men and White women, pressed to choose race or gender, their sexuality described badly or not at all, caught in what she calls a paradox of nonbeing.

1987

Then comes the essay. “Mama’s Baby, Papa’s Maybe: An American Grammar Book” appears in Diacritics in 1987. She writes it, she later says, in something close to hopelessness, answering a moment when critical theory treats Black women as an afterthought, and answering the 1965 Moynihan Report, which blamed Black family structure, and Black mothers in particular, for Black poverty.

Spillers turns the question around. Before you can call the Black family broken, you must ask what broke it and what “family” meant under slavery. Her answer starts on the slave ship. The Middle Passage strips captive Africans of the social markings through which gender, kinship, and personhood get recognized. She draws her famous distinction: the body is socially marked and legible; flesh is what remains when captivity turns a person into cargo, wounded and exchangeable. She coins “pornotroping” for the way the captive becomes material for spectacle, fantasy, and sexualized use.

American slave law made the child follow the condition of the mother. The father’s name conferred nothing. Reproduction became a technology of property. So the Moynihan complaint that Black families lack proper patriarchal structure reads, after Spillers, as a cruel joke: the law spent two and a half centuries destroying exactly that structure among the enslaved, stealing children, voiding marriages, then blamed the descendants for the wreckage.

The essay also puts psychoanalysis on trial. Sigmund Freud (1856-1939) and Jacques Lacan (1901-1981) built their systems on the family romance, the father’s name, inheritance. Spillers shows the model presumes a White bourgeois household and mistakes it for the human condition. She does not discard the tools. She provincializes them and forces them to face the Middle Passage.

Three years before Judith Butler (b. 1956) publishes Gender Trouble, Spillers has already argued that gender is inscription, not nature, and she adds what Butler does not: a history of ungendering, of captivity disorganizing the categories themselves. And she finds in the ruin a strange resource. If slavery shattered the dominant grammar of gender, the broken grammar might permit new arrangements of kinship and selfhood. The essay ends not in lament but in possibility.

The Slow Fuse

The essay does not explode on arrival. It burns slowly through syllabi, dissertations, and citations until it becomes one of the most cited essays in African American literary studies. In 2003 the University of Chicago Press collects her work in Black, White, and in Color: Essays on American Literature and Culture: Ralph Ellison (1913-1994), Gwendolyn Brooks (1917-2000), William Faulkner (1897-1962), Harriet Beecher Stowe (1811-1896), Pauline Hopkins (1859-1930), the Black sermon, psychoanalysis, and the politics of reading. The collection also develops her idea of the intramural, the internal life of Black culture, the arguments Black people have with each other, which she insists is thought in its own right and not merely reaction to White power.

In 2006 a scene captures the essay’s afterlife. Spillers sits with Saidiya Hartman, Farah Jasmine Griffin, Shelly Eversley, and Jennifer L. Morgan, a younger generation raised on her work, for a conversation published as “Whatcha Gonna Do?” The student paper has become the founding document. The women around the table run fields that her sentences helped open. Afro-pessimism claims her; she declines the label. Hartman, Christina Sharpe, Fred Moten, and C. Riley Snorton build in directions she did not choose and could not stop. That is what a foundational text costs its author: everyone renovates the house.

Her prose stays difficult, and the difficulty is load-bearing. She writes as if ordinary American English already carries the history she analyzes, so she cannot use it innocently. She compresses, coins, and torques. Readers complain. She does not simplify.

Consecration

The honors arrive late and then all at once. The Nicolás Guillén Lifetime Achievement Award from the Caribbean Philosophical Association in 2017. The Brandeis Alumni Achievement Award in 2019, at the same ceremony celebrating the department her sit-in helped create. Election to the American Academy of Arts and Sciences in 2021. Her papers, spanning 1941 to 2024, diaries, notebooks, drafts, and correspondence, go to Brown University‘s John Hay Library as part of its Feminist Theory Archive.

On May 20, 2024, Yale confers an honorary Doctor of Humanities. The citation says her work rewrites the American grammar book, turning her own title into the university’s tribute. She stands on the platform with a retired Supreme Court justice and a Nobel laureate. The child orator from the Memphis Baptist church, the DJ from WDIA, the graduate student who occupied Ford Hall, receives the establishment’s highest ceremonial nod at eighty-two. That same year Vanderbilt University Press publishes The Flesh of the Matter, the first critical forum devoted to her work, edited by Margo Natalie Crawford and C. Riley Snorton, with her afterword.

In October 2025 she delivers the Lyman Beecher Lectures at Yale Divinity School, a preaching lectureship founded in 1871. The circle closes. The scholar whose dissertation treated the Black sermon as literature now stands in the oldest pulpit lectureship in the country. She also gives the inaugural James Baldwin Lecture at Washington University in St. Louis, on Baldwin (1924-1987) and American politics now.

She lives in Nashville and says she lives by a line from Duke Ellington (1899-1974) about swing. Asked in her seventies about looking back, she resists. Remembering, she says, suggests you have more past than future, and it does not feel that way to her.

The Achievement

Spillers publishes no grand system and no shelf of monographs. Her reputation rests on essays, a handful of them, dense and re-read. What she changed was the object of study. Before her, the Black woman entered scholarship as a sociological problem, a literary theme, or a symbol of endurance. After “Mama’s Baby,” she becomes the point where the deep grammar of America can be read: slavery, property, naming, law, maternity, sexuality, and the unfinished work of imagining human life beyond the terms that racial domination supplied. Spillers took the training of the pulpit and the radio booth, the memory of a terrified mother in 1955, and the discipline of the seminar, and turned them on the language of her country. The country is still parsing the sentence.

Notes

Hortense J. Spillers‘s birth date, Memphis, siblings, Melrose High School, WDIA, degrees, including Memphis B.A. 1964, M.A. 1966, and Brandeis Ph.D. 1974, and the Ford Hall takeover, which lasted 11 days in January 1969 and led to the African and African American Studies department, come from the Brown University finding aid for her papers.

The JFK weekend commentary on WDIA, wanting to be a lawyer, broadcaster, or politician, Blake‘s prophetic books, the Emmett Till memory of her mother’s terror, and the roughly 30 Black students among 10,000 at Memphis State come from her 2022 Soka University interview.

The Buick Skylark drive from Memphis in summer 1968, the Harding family physics student story, the “Brandeis?” telephone anecdote, and brother Ira’s history book come from the 2019 Brandeis award ceremony transcript.

The child-orator upbringing, the career path, including Wellesley in 1974, Haverford chair, Cornell Whiton chair, Emory, Duke and Berlin visiting posts, and Vanderbilt in 2006, the Rockefeller and Ford grants, and the Ellington line come from the Yale 2024 honorary degree page. The citation text, “rewrite the American grammar book,” is also at Yale News, which confirms the May 20, 2024 date and the platform company, including Breyer and Capecchi.

The “hopelessness” writing context, the response to the Moynihan Report, the 1982 Barnard conference and “Interstices,” the “paradox of nonbeing,” the Afro-pessimism adoption and her declining the label, and the American Academy election in 2021 come from Wikipedia and the 2007 “Whatcha Gonna Do?” roundtable in Women’s Studies Quarterly 35.1/2. The roundtable itself is the primary source worth checking on JSTOR if you quote from it.

The Vanderbilt titles, the reluctance to look back, and the gratitude at not choosing law or broadcasting come from her Vanderbilt faculty page.

The Beecher Lectures in October 2025 are listed by Yale Divinity School.

Extrapolations I made without a link, which I judge self-evident: the texture of the church recitation scene, meaning a congregation that knows the family; the coffee-table image of two newspapers; the observation that a Black woman driving alone in 1968 planned her stops, which is well-documented era practice in Green Book culture, though I did not tie her to the Green Book; WDIA’s association with B.B. King and Rufus Thomas, which is standard station history and easy to verify; and the reading of the Moynihan Report‘s content, which is a public document from 1965. The “raised to be something of a child orator” phrasing is Yale’s. I paraphrased around it.

The Grammarian’s Hero System: Hortense Spillers and the War Over Words

Every hero system rises against a terror. Ernest Becker (1924-1974) argued that men build their characters, their careers, and their cultures as armor against the knowledge of death, and that each culture offers its members a script for earning significance that outlasts the body. Hortense Spillers builds against two terrors, and both of them improve on ordinary death.

The first terror lives in a ledger. A ship’s manifest from the Atlantic trade records human beings as quantities. So many head. No names, no mothers, no fathers, no lineage. A man on that ship dies twice: once in the body, and once in the record, where he never appears as a man at all. This is death below the level that Becker studied. Becker’s patient fears that his life will not add up to enough. The captive in the manifest has been subtracted before the adding starts.

The second terror lives in a government report. In 1965 an American official writes that the Black family is a tangle of pathology, and for decades afterward a Black woman in Memphis or Chicago or Oakland lives inside that sentence whether she has read it or not. Teachers read it. Caseworkers read it. It waits for her at the bank and the hospital. To survive erasure and then find that your survival has been narrated by someone else, in his terms, for his purposes, is the second death. You exist in the record now, and the record calls you a problem.

Spillers’s hero system answers both terrors with one weapon. If the ledger and the report are made of language, then the counterattack must be made of language too. Her hero is the grammarian, the reader who forces American English to confess what it carries, who takes the sentence back from the men who wrote it. The immortality project is the essay. Not the shelf of books, not the school of disciples, not the political movement. The essay, dense enough to survive rereading for forty years, becomes the vehicle through which a girl from segregated Memphis outlasts the manifest and the report both. It worked. “Mama’s Baby, Papa’s Maybe” has outlived the Moynihan Report in the estimation of everyone who reads them side by side, and her papers now sit in a Brown University archive under her own name, catalogued as a life.

The Subtraction

Every hero begins by subtracting something the surrounding culture treats as solid. Ayn Rand subtracted the claims of the collective. Freud subtracted the innocence of the family dinner table. Spillers subtracts the innocence of the American sentence.

Before her, a critic could write the words “family,” “mother,” “body,” “name,” and “gender” and believe he was using neutral instruments. Spillers demonstrates that each of these words arrives pre-loaded. “Family” carries the slave law that voided Black marriage. “Mother” carries the statute that made the child follow her condition into property. “Body” carries the auction block. She calls the essay an American grammar book because she means the claim at full strength: the deep rules of the language, the rules a speaker follows without knowing he follows them, encode the history of the trade. A grammar operates below consent. That is her point and her method.

The subtraction costs her what all subtractions cost. She can never again write a relaxed sentence. If the language is corrupted, then her own prose must fight its medium word by word, and readers have complained about the difficulty for four decades. The difficulty is the tithe her hero system exacts. A priest who believes the world is fallen cannot stroll through it. A grammarian who believes the language is guilty cannot chat in it.

Sacred Values in Collision

Here the essay departs from the previous installments in this series, because Spillers offers an unusual case of the central claim: sacred words hold different meanings inside different hero systems, and the fights that look like arguments about facts are fights between immortality projects over the ownership of a word. Spillers knew this. It is her thesis before it is mine. Her whole career argues that “family” in the mouth of a senator and “family” in the mouth of a freedwoman are homonyms, two different words that happen to share a spelling. So the standard tour through rival hero systems becomes, in her case, a tour she herself might have led.

Take the word family. To a Mormon father in the Provo temple, family means a unit sealed for eternity; he baptizes his dead great-grandmother by proxy because in his hero system no ancestor stays lost, and his own significance flows backward and forward through an unbroken chain. To a Confucian eldest son in Taipei, family means the tablet on the altar and the rice set out at the grave; he earns his place by serving a line that precedes and survives him. To a caseworker trained on the Moynihan Report, family means a statistical form, two parents under one roof, whose presence predicts income and whose absence predicts prison. To an adoptee petitioning a court to unseal his birth records, family means the truth withheld from him by the state.

To Spillers, family means the thing the law spent two hundred fifty years destroying and then demanded to see. The Mormon father’s chain was cut with a knife at the point of sale. The Confucian’s tablet was thrown into the sea. When the senator asks the freedwoman’s great-granddaughter why her family fails to match the form, Spillers answers for her: you burned the form, you sold the children, and now you grade the survivors on penmanship. Inside her hero system, the improvised kinship that Black people built out of catastrophe, the play cousins, the church mothers, the grandmother raising the third generation, stands higher than the sealed and certified family, because it was built with no help from the law and in the teeth of it.

Take the word name. To a Daughter of the American Revolution, the name proves arrival on the right boat in the right century; her hero system runs on documented descent, and the certificate on her wall is a small immortality. To an Orthodox Jew, the name carries a dead grandfather forward; the boy named Moshe at his bris keeps a man alive in the congregation’s mouth. To a trans man in Portland filing a name change petition, the chosen name is self-authorship, the founding act of his hero system, the moment he becomes his own father. To a graffiti writer in Queens, the name exists to be sprayed ten feet high on a rooftop where the trains pass, fame without a face.

To Spillers, the name is what the enslaved father could not give. Her title says it in six words. Mama’s baby: the mother’s mark is certain, and the law seized on that certainty to route the child into inventory. Papa’s maybe: the father’s name, the patronym that organizes property, inheritance, and legitimacy across most of the world’s hero systems, was legally void. Every hero system listed above assumes a name can be given, kept, and passed on. Hers begins from the confiscation of that assumption. This is why she reads Freud and Lacan the way a customs inspector reads a suspicious manifest. Their systems run on the father’s name and the family romance. She shows their machinery presumes a household the trade made impossible, then asks what psychoanalysis looks like for people whose symbolic order was interdicted at the port.

Take the word flesh. To an ultramarathoner, flesh is the raw material of will; he runs a hundred miles to prove the spirit commands the meat, and every blister is a medal. To a Christian Scientist, flesh is error, a misperception to be prayed through. To a Silicon Valley biohacker, flesh is a substrate awaiting upgrade, and his hero system promises escape from it. To a Memphis pitmaster, flesh is a craft and an inheritance, smoke and time and his father’s rub.

Spillers made flesh a technical term, and her usage inverts all of these. In her lexicon the body is the socially marked thing, legible, clothed in rights and recognitions. Flesh is what remains when captivity strips the markings off, the zero degree, the wounded and exchangeable material the trade produced. Where the marathoner chooses his suffering and converts it to status, the captive’s flesh was made available to other men’s uses and other men’s eyes. She coined “pornotroping” for that availability, the forcing of the captive into a field of spectacle and fantasy. In her hero system, flesh names an atrocity, and it names something prior to atrocity, the substance out of which any future body would have to be remade. Her heirs in the academy fight over which half of that definition to inherit, the wound or the possibility, and the fight has run for thirty years because both halves are in the text.

Take the word grammar. To a Pentecostal congregation in Lagos, the decisive language descends from above; the Word arrives in fire and the grammar of men gives way to tongues. To a constitutional originalist on the fifth floor of a federal courthouse, grammar is fidelity; the public meaning of words ratified in 1788 binds the living, and his hero system rests on the refusal to let the present rewrite the past. To an advertising copywriter, grammar is a toolkit for moving product, breakable at will, and the broken rule that sells is a good rule broken.

To Spillers, grammar is the crime scene. The rules of American speech, the ones nobody chose and everybody follows, transmit the trade the way groundwater transmits a spill. Her hero does what none of the others do: she reads the rules against themselves. The originalist wants the old meanings preserved. Spillers wants them exhumed and arraigned. The Pentecostal waits for a language from outside the fallen one. Spillers doubts any outside exists, which is why her sentences fight so hard inside.

The Rival: Moynihan’s Ladder

The canonical rival deserves his own scene. Daniel Patrick Moynihan (1927-2003) writes his report in the spring of 1965 as an assistant secretary of labor, an Irish Catholic from Hell’s Kitchen who grew up poor, shined shoes, tended bar, and climbed into the American establishment through the Navy and the academy. His hero system is the ladder. In his script, America redeems itself by extending to Black men the same escalator that carried the Irish up: a job, a wage sufficient to support a wife and children, a patriarchal household that converts a man’s labor into standing. He fears the burning city. Watts ignites five months after his report circulates, and he believes he saw it coming. In his system, “family” means the vehicle of entry, the institution that turned despised Micks into congressmen, and his report intends rescue. He wants the government to guarantee Black men the breadwinner wage that White ethnics used to buy their way in.

Read as a hero system rather than as a villain’s manifesto, the report becomes coherent and even touching. Moynihan projects his own salvation onto another people. The ladder saved him, the ladder will save them, and the data showing female-headed households correlate with poverty confirms the script. What his system cannot see, and what Spillers’s system exists to see, is that his ladder was never installed in their building. The Irish family crossed the Atlantic intact, names and priests and grudges included. The African family crossed it as cargo, disassembled by design. When Moynihan measures Black households against the template that carried the Irish and finds deviation, Spillers answers that the deviation is the historical record and the template is the fantasy. Two hero systems, each organized around the sacred word family, each sincere, each offering its believers a route to significance, collide over a single noun and cannot hear each other, because inside his system the word means ladder and inside hers it means theft.

Moynihan’s system won the policy battles for a generation. Hers won the seminar rooms. Neither victory converted the other side, which is the usual outcome when hero systems clash. Facts change minds inside a hero system. Between hero systems, facts change teams.

The Field of Rivals

Moynihan is one rival among many, and the others press from directions he never imagined.

Her mother’s hero system was the Black Baptist church of respectability, the world that trained young Hortense to memorize long poems and deliver them before a congregation that knew her family. In that system, the sacred values were rectitude, presentation, and the dignity of the pew: you answered the White world’s contempt by being unimpeachable. Spillers took the training, the cadence, the command of a room, and left the script. Her work refuses respectability’s central wager, the hope that conduct can purchase safety, because the archive she studies shows conduct never governed the price. Yet she never mocks the pew. Her dissertation honors the sermon as literature, and sixty years later she stands in Yale Divinity School’s oldest lectureship, a preacher’s scholar if not a preacher’s penitent.

Her radical heirs run a different system again. The Afro-pessimists took her account of flesh and made it a cosmology: the world’s structure requires anti-Blackness, and no repair is possible inside it. Their hero system offers the grim significance of the unillusioned, the status of the one who refuses every consolation. Spillers declines the membership. She wrote the essay in hopelessness, she says, but she left a door in it, the possibility that the broken grammar might permit new arrangements, and she objects when disciples weld the door shut. A founder watching her text harden into an orthodoxy she never signed learns what founders learn: the essay escaped in 1987 and never came home.

The liberal integrationist runs on the sacred value of inclusion; in his system, the arc bends, the table lengthens, and significance comes from adding chairs. Spillers unsettles him because her analysis suggests the table’s grammar predates the chairs. The academic professional runs on citation counts and endowed chairs, and his system absorbed her; she holds the Gertrude Conaway Vanderbilt professorship, and the absorption carries costs I will price below.

And I should name my own. My hero system is tribalist, nationalist, and traditionalist. In it, the sacred words run: continuity, land, lineage, law, the passing of a heritage through generations who keep faith with their dead. From inside my system, the certified chain of names that Spillers shows being cut is close to the highest good there is, which means I read her account of its destruction with something like a genealogist’s horror. Her subject is the deliberate severing of everything my system holds sacred, performed on another people, inside my civilization’s ledgers, priced in my civilization’s currency. A traditionalist who reads her honestly cannot dismiss her, because she describes the desecration of tradition, and he cannot fully join her, because her remedy loosens categories his system needs tight. I note the collision and leave it standing. Hero systems do not merge. At best they learn each other’s grammar.

What She Knows About the Price

Becker held that the rarest hero is the one who sees his own hero system as a system, who knows the armor is armor. Spillers scores high on this measure, higher than most subjects in this series.

She knows the essay was born desperate. In the 2006 roundtable with Saidiya Hartman (b. 1961), Farah Jasmine Griffin, Shelly Eversley, and Jennifer L. Morgan, she says she wrote “Mama’s Baby” in hopelessness, answering a critical world that had no place for Black women except as a footnote to someone else’s category. She knows the difficulty of her prose gates her audience, and she accepts the gate; she chose the seminar over the station break half a century ago, the weekend she read her Kennedy commentary on WDIA and then went home to Blake. She knows her heirs have taken the work places she declined to go, and she says so in public, with the mixture of pride and resistance of a woman watching her house renovated by strangers who love it.

What the ledger cannot price is the shape of her triumph. The girl who occupied Ford Hall in 1969 to force a Black studies department into existence receives, at eighty-two, an honorary doctorate on the Yale platform beside a Supreme Court justice, and the citation borrows her own title to praise her. The institutions whose grammar she indicted now recite her indictment back to her as an honor. Inside her hero system this reads as victory: the sentence has been taken back, the manifest answered, the name secured in the archive at Brown under her own hand. Read from outside, the consecration carries the standard tax. The academy metabolizes its critics. Her account of flesh circulates in seminar rooms where nothing is at stake for anyone in the room, and the language she forged against the ledger becomes, in weaker hands, a credential, a hiring category, a unit in the same economy of standing she anatomized.

Three coordinates, then. The hero is a grammarian who answers two deaths, the erasure and the false record, by forcing the American language to testify, and who wins her immortality one essay at a time. The unnamed rival: silence, the possibility she never says aloud, that the ledger might simply have held, that the trade might have vanished into the groundwater of the language with no one to exhume it, that the second death was the likely one and she beat the odds by a margin no one measured. The cost the ledger cannot price: the door she left open in 1987, the wager that a broken grammar might permit kinship and selfhood remade, remains a promissory note. She proved the grammar broken. Whether anything better can be written in the rubble stays unproven, and she is honest enough to have framed it as a question. The congregation is still waiting on the second half of the sermon.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, it reveals the absolute, terrifying depth of the ontological crime Spillers describes, while casting doubt on whether the “grammar” she targets can ever be rewritten.

Spillers contends that the domestic slave market destroyed the traditional African kinship network and legally barred enslaved people from forming recognized families. By preventing the enslaved father from claiming his child and reducing the mother to a producer of property, the state suspended the normal operations of gender and family.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains why this specific injury was so uniquely devastating. If man is not a lone wolf but an animal whose identity is forged entirely through intense childhood socialization within a protective family and surrounding society, then chattel slavery was not merely economic exploitation. It was a targeted strike against the biological engine of human development. By violently interrupting the long childhood of the enslaved and smashing the protective structure of the family, the slave system attempted to halt the natural human process of value infusion. Spillers’s concept of “ungendering” and reduction to “flesh” is the precise description of what happens when a tribal primate is forcibly torn from the social matrix required to develop a normative human identity.

A central theme in Spillers’s work is how Black communities, in the face of this systemic decimation, historically engaged in a fierce, creative process of “mothering” and kinship building. They constructed alternative, underground social spaces and linguistic codes to survive within a dominant culture that denied their humanity.

Mearsheimer’s framework suggests that this survival strategy was not an ideological choice, but an inevitable expression of human biology. If humans are tribal at their core and unable to formulate a moral code in isolation, then even the total, catastrophic destruction of the Black Atlantic could not purge the social instinct from the captive body. The human animal cannot live as a detached, atomistic actor. Left with nothing but the status of “flesh,” the enslaved immediately began to rebuild societies, establish internal codes of cooperation, and enforce alternative value infusions for their children. The resilient kinship structures Spillers tracks are the biological default of the species asserting itself against institutional erasure.

Spillers’s critical project is a brilliant deconstruction of the Western “American grammar”—the legal, psychoanalytic, and cultural vocabulary that uses the white, middle-class nuclear family as the universal standard for what counts as human. Her work demands a radical disruption of this grammar to accommodate the historical reality of Black subjecthood.

However, if Mearsheimer’s view is correct, the “grammar” Spillers critiques is not an arbitrary linguistic construction that can be revised through academic theory. The insistence on a closed, exclusive ingroup grammar that defines who is “in” and who is “out” is the standard operating logic of any human tribe. Liberalism’s great delusion is the belief that its grammar can be made truly universal, inclusive, and open to all of humanity on equal terms. Mearsheimer’s anthropology implies that every dominant social group will instinctively weaponize its early childhood socialization and inborn attitudes to protect its own boundaries and justify its dominance over competing groups.

If Mearsheimer is right, Spillers has flawlessly diagnosed the exact structural device by which the white American tribe cast Black people outside its social boundary. But that boundary-marking behavior is a permanent feature of human group competition. The dominant grammar cannot be universally healed or made fully inclusive, because the tribal animal will always use its cultural codes to maintain its own cohesion at the direct expense of the outsider.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

To David Pinsof, Spillers offers an incredibly dense and brilliant iteration of the intellectual’s core myth. Instead of addressing standard policy failures or simple cultural ignorance, Spillers diagnoses a deep metaphysical error embedded in language itself. Her framework operates on the premise that modern institutions suffer from a historical category mistake, forcing Black life into a conceptual template that cannot accommodate it. The theorist arrives to decode this American grammar, exposing the symbolic systems that rule the culture. It is the ultimate intellectual stance: treating massive, brutal historical realities as an ongoing semiotic confusion that requires advanced literary and psychoanalytic theory to untangle.

Pinsof offers a colder alternative. The historical actors who built the slave trade, and the modern bureaucrats who design state policy, do not operate on a linguistic error or a conceptual misunderstanding. They understand their immediate incentives.

From this perspective, the reduction of human beings to property and the destruction of family structures are not grammatical anomalies. They are highly functional strategies used in zero-sum competition over wealth, status, and the coercive apparatus of the state. Dominant groups did not withhold patriarchal protection from enslaved families because they were confused by the definition of a mother or a father. They did it because destroying kinship bonds maximizes control, lowers the cost of labor extraction, and shields the dominant coalition from a unified challenge to its power. The human mind did not evolve to maintain a fair, universal symbolic order; it evolved to build alliances and exploit resources.

Spillers frames her project as a radical intervention meant to disrupt dominant Western discourses and reclaim the historical truth of Black subjecthood. Pinsof invites an examination of the actual motives behind this elite academic stance. Creating an intricate, highly specialized theoretical framework from an endowed university chair is an excellent instrument for capturing status within the intellectual hierarchy. It signals a level of profound systemic insight that ordinary people do not have the time to formulate. It turns structural critique into a valuable currency within humanities departments, allowing the credentialed elite to view political warfare not as a permanent conflict over material resources and power, but as a conceptual defect that can be exposed through literary analysis.

The division in society does not persist because people are trapped by an outdated cultural grammar or a flawed understanding of psychoanalysis. It persists because human coalitions have deeply conflicting motives over control, dominance, and survival. The only misunderstanding in high critical theory is the belief that a fundamental clash over power can be resolved by rewriting the grammar of the debate.

Posted in Blacks, English | Comments Off on Hortense Spillers: The Grammar Lesson

Paul Gilroy: A Biography

On June 5, 2019, in the university aula in Bergen, Crown Prince Haakon of Norway handed the Holberg Prize to a Black Englishman whose life’s work argues that the slave ship sits at the center of the modern world. The prize carries six million Norwegian kroner, about 530,000 pounds. At the banquet that evening, Sir David Cannadine, president of the British Academy, rose to honor him before an audience of Norwegian officials and international scholars. The scene held a symmetry the laureate had spent forty years teaching people to see. A northern European state, rich on oil and shipping, gathered in formal dress to reward a man who reads the Atlantic as a graveyard and an archive, and who insists that Europe cannot understand itself until it counts what its ships carried.

Paul Gilroy (b. 1956) stands among the central theorists of race, nation, diaspora, and modernity in the English-speaking world. His reputation rests on two books. There Ain’t No Black in the Union Jack: The Cultural Politics of Race and Nation (1987) told Britain that racism lived in the mainstream of national feeling, not on its fringe. The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness (1993) moved the study of Black culture off the land and onto the ocean, and changed how scholars across a dozen fields think about slavery, music, migration, and the making of the modern West. The Holberg committee cited his contributions to cultural studies, critical race studies, sociology, history, anthropology, and African American studies. His subject has never been race in the narrow American sense. It is the machinery that made race plausible: empire, nationalism, colonial violence, policing, memory, and the fantasy that nations are natural families rather than historical accidents.

He was born on February 16, 1956, in the East End of London. His parents met in the library of University College London. His mother, Beryl Gilroy (1924-2001), had sailed from British Guiana in the early 1950s, part of the Windrush generation, carrying a first-class teaching diploma from Georgetown that British schools refused to honor. She worked in a mail-order factory, washed dishes in a cafe, and served as a lady’s maid to an aristocrat who loved the Empire, before anyone would let her teach. In 1969 she became headteacher of Beckford Primary School in West Hampstead, among the first Black headteachers in Britain. Her memoir Black Teacher (1976) became a founding text of Black British educational life. She wrote that a Black immigrant teacher had to be twice as good as everyone else, and she lived by the arithmetic. His father, Patrick Gilroy, was a White English scientist. He died suddenly on October 5, 1975, when Paul was nineteen. Beryl raised her grief into a second career as a pioneering psychotherapist working with Black women and children.

The household explains much. Gilroy grew up inside Britain’s postwar racial order and inside a family that refuted it daily. Books lined the rooms. Caribbean migration, anticolonial politics, and the intimacy of a mixed marriage in a country still governed by imperial habits shaped his boyhood in north London. So did the graffiti. Decades later he told an interviewer about the racist scrawl he could not escape as a child, the crosses and slogans on the walls of the city that claimed not to see color.

He studied at the University of Sussex, then entered the Centre for Contemporary Cultural Studies at the University of Birmingham for doctoral work under Stuart Hall (1932-2014) and Richard Johnson. The timing mattered as much as the training. In January 1978, Margaret Thatcher (1925-2013), then leader of the opposition, went on television and said British people feared being swamped by people with a different culture. The National Front marched under the Union Jack through immigrant neighborhoods. Police stopped and searched young Black men under the old sus laws. In the Birmingham seminar rooms, Hall’s students treated Thatcherism, policing, reggae, television, and popular racism as parts of a single social field. The method was interdisciplinary because the object demanded it. Culture was where power got made.

The first collective result was The Empire Strikes Back: Race and Racism in 70s Britain (1982), produced with fellow students including Hazel Carby, Valerie Amos, and Pratibha Parmar. The book examined how postimperial Britain remade race through immigration politics, law-and-order campaigns, and the theater of national decline. Gilroy’s contribution insisted that racism could not be studied as an isolated prejudice. It ran through nationalism, capitalism, state power, and the afterlife of empire.

Gilroy’s education continued outside the seminar. He worked for the Greater London Council in the 1980s, the Labour-run county government that Thatcher would abolish in 1986, in part because of its anti-racist and cultural spending. He wrote for City Limits, where he served as contributing editor from 1982 to 1984, and later held a column in The Wire from 1988 to 1991. He wrote for New Musical Express and New Statesman and Society. He knew the sound systems, the pirate frequencies, the record shops, the dub plates. This formation became method. Gilroy never treated music as ornament. Reggae, soul, jazz, and hip-hop became archives of political intelligence. They carried memory where official institutions erased it. They showed culture moving through ports, plantations, studios, and clubs. In his work, music is counter-history.

There Ain’t No Black in the Union Jack made him a major figure at thirty-one. The title came from a far-right street chant. The book attacked a comforting British myth: that racism was an import, a fringe habit, or a working-class pathology. Gilroy argued that racism was woven into ordinary national consciousness. Britishness had been built through empire, and therefore through assumptions about civilization, whiteness, hierarchy, and belonging. He criticized both political camps. The right treated immigrants and their children as permanent aliens. The left reduced race to class or cast Black Britons as passive victims. Gilroy insisted that Black British culture generated politics and thought in its own right. The book refused the polite settlement of liberal multiculturalism. Gilroy was not asking Britain to include Black citizens as colorful additions to the national family. He asked whether the national family had been imagined through exclusion from the start.

His masterpiece followed six years later. The Black Atlantic shifted the frame from nation to ocean. The phrase names a transnational world created by slavery, migration, commerce, exile, rebellion, and memory, a world linking Africa, the Caribbean, Britain, Europe, and the Americas without reducing Black culture to any single homeland. The image at the book’s heart is the ship in motion between continents, at once the instrument of the slave trade and the vehicle of Black cosmopolitan life. The deeper claim is larger still. Slavery was not marginal to modernity. It was constitutive. The modern world produced liberty, rights, reason, and democracy, and it produced the slave ship, the plantation, racial terror, and the categories used to rank human beings, and it produced them together.

Gilroy’s decisive move was to read Black writers and musicians as theorists of modernity rather than witnesses standing outside it. Frederick Douglass (1818-1895), W. E. B. Du Bois (1868-1963), Richard Wright (1908-1960), and Toni Morrison (1931-2019) become thinkers of freedom, terror, doubleness, and survival. Du Bois’s double consciousness expands in Gilroy’s hands beyond an African American concept into a way of understanding everyone formed by both the promises and the betrayals of the West. Black Atlantic subjects stand inside and outside Western civilization at once. They speak its languages, fight in its wars, sing its hymns, and invoke its universal ideals, and they know those ideals were built alongside racial domination. This gives their art a double force. It exposes the West to itself.

The book also turned its critique on America. African American cultural studies, in Gilroy’s view, could treat the United States as the master template for modern Black life. He rejected that provincialism and traced a more unstable circuit in which sounds and political languages moved back and forth across borders. Jimi Hendrix (1942-1970), who found his creative freedom after moving from America to London, served as a favorite example. Black Atlantic culture does not radiate from a center. It is made in transit.

Gilroy taught at South Bank, Essex, and Goldsmiths through these years. Then, in 1999, he left for Yale. The departure belonged to a wider exodus of non-White British academics seeking institutions that would promote them. From New Haven he watched Britain conduct one of its periodic seances over national identity. In 2000, the Runnymede Trust published the Parekh report on the future of multiethnic Britain, a measured document that observed that Britishness carried unspoken racial connotations. The Daily Telegraph put on its front page the claim that the report called British a racist word, and the tabloids joined the pile-on. The offending sentence carried a footnote. The footnote led to Gilroy. He had become the ghost in Britain’s argument with itself, cited in its official self-examinations and blamed for their conclusions, from an office three thousand miles away. In 2002 he became chair of Yale’s new Department of African American Studies.

The same year the Parekh storm broke, Gilroy published Between Camps: Nations, Cultures and the Allure of Race (2000), issued in America as Against Race. The book moved from the analysis of racism to the critique of race, and it remains his most misunderstood argument. Gilroy does not deny racism. He denies that race is a truth about human beings. Race is a fiction with real power. It kills, sorts, humiliates, and seduces. Because it is a destructive fiction, anti-racism should not preserve it as a sacred identity. He asked his readers to imagine giving it up. The book drew on Du Bois, Frantz Fanon (1925-1961), and Primo Levi (1919-1987), and it proposed what Gilroy called a planetary humanism, a universalism rebuilt after catastrophe rather than a colorblind evasion of it. The position irritated nationalists, who need the nation pure, and some identitarians, who need race permanent. Gilroy has held it for a quarter century.

He returned to Britain and to British questions with After Empire: Melancholia or Convivial Culture? (2004), published in America as Postcolonial Melancholia (2005). The diagnosis: Britain never mourned the end of its empire. Unable to work through the loss, it converted loss into resentment, nostalgia, migration panic, and dreams of restored greatness. Written from his post as the first Anthony Giddens Professor in Social Theory at the London School of Economics, the book read like prophecy after June 2016. Commentators reached for postcolonial melancholia to explain Brexit more than a decade after Gilroy coined it. The book’s counterweight was conviviality, his name for the improvised, mixed life of cities, where people share streets, buses, slang, food, humor, and grief across inherited lines without turning every encounter into doctrine. Conviviality is not utopia and not a diversity advertisement. It is fragile and real, and Gilroy finds more political hope in it than in official multiculturalism.

Darker Than Blue: On the Moral Economies of Black Atlantic Culture (2010) extended the musical argument, its title a nod to Curtis Mayfield (1942-1999). Black Atlantic music, for Gilroy, carries moral argument: a record of suffering, aspiration, critique, and world-making. This is one reason artists, filmmakers, and curators cite him as often as academics do. The Black Audio Film Collective and John Akomfrah (b. 1957) belong to the same cultural formation, one that treats the imperial past as lodged in ports, monuments, museums, and the ordinary layout of the metropolis.

He moved to King’s College London in September 2012 as Professor of American and English Literature. He was elected a Fellow of the British Academy in 2014 and an international honorary member of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences in 2018. Then came Bergen. In his Holberg lecture, titled “Never Again: Refusing Race and Salvaging the Human,” he surveyed a Europe where ultra-nationalism and neo-fascism were corroding political culture, and he restated his answer: refuse race, salvage the human. He told the prize committee that his research responded to a deficit of imagination about who counts as human.

Two months after Bergen, in August 2019, he joined University College London as Professor of the Humanities and founding director of a new center for the study of racism and racialization. In 2020 the center took the name of Sarah Parker Remond (1826-1894), the free-born American abolitionist who became the first woman to lecture against slavery in Britain and who studied at UCL before practicing medicine in Italy. The choice compressed Gilroy’s entire project into a name: a Black Atlantic life, moving between continents, joining the fight against slavery to the pursuit of science. He directed the center from 2019 to 2024, building it through a pandemic into an international reference point, and now holds the title of Emeritus Professor of Humanities. The honorary doctorates accumulated: Goldsmiths, Liege, Sussex, Copenhagen, Oxford in 2023, St Andrews in December 2024. A Media Education Foundation documentary on The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness appeared in 2024, and in 2026 he lectured in Oslo under the title “Transformed in Transit,” pressing his old arguments toward new emergencies: migration crisis, ecological danger, the hardening of borders.

The honors sit oddly on him. When the Guardian profiled him in 2021 under the headline “The last humanist,” friends expressed surprise that he had agreed to the profile at all. He deflected personal questions and winced at his old quotes. The profile caught him the day after his inaugural UCL lecture, delivered by videolink, in which he dissected the Johnson government’s Sewell report on race, a document he read as an official invitation to dismiss anger at racism as chippiness. The culture wars, he noted, had been running his entire life. In the 1980s the press accused Labour councils of destroying free speech with anti-racism. The script had not changed. Only the fonts had.

His importance lies in making the study of race bigger. He moved the field past moral accusation toward a grand account of modernity. Racial thinking is not a local prejudice added to modern life. It is one of modernity’s organizing codes. Black culture is not a minority supplement to Western civilization. It is one of the places where Western civilization has been most powerfully understood, judged, and reimagined. His work resists ownership. Nationalists cannot use him because he dismantles the purity of the nation. Racial essentialists cannot use him because he dismantles the purity of race. Liberal multiculturalists cannot use him because he sees through symbolic inclusion. Academic radicals cannot domesticate him because his humanism refuses despair.

His career reads as one long argument against enclosure. Against the enclosed nation, the Atlantic. Against enclosed racial identity, diaspora. Against imperial nostalgia, the hard work of mourning. Against corporate diversity, conviviality. Against the metaphysics of race, a humanism that has passed through the fire and still wants the word human to mean something.

The Guardian profile ended with a scene from Finsbury Park, near the north London home Gilroy shares with his wife, the writer and academic Vron Ware. On his early-morning walks he had begun finding Celtic crosses, a White supremacist symbol, cut into the logs and tree stumps overnight. The council had an app for reporting vandalism. He did not bother with it. “I’ve been rolling over the logs so it doesn’t show,” he said. The man who received a crown prince’s prize for mapping four centuries of racial terror across an ocean walks a city park at dawn, turning wood with his hands so the children who play there will not see the sign. The graffiti of his childhood found him again in his sixties. He answered it the way he has answered it all along, without permission, without ceremony, and without much hope that anyone would notice.

Notes

Ceremony and prize details, including June 5, 2019, Crown Prince Haakon, NOK 6 million, and David Cannadine‘s banquet speech, come from the Royal House of Norway, the British Academy, and King’s College London.

The Holberg lecture title and content, and the “deficit of imagination” interview remark, which I paraphrased, come from the Holberg Prize lecture page and the Holberg Prize interview with Paul Gilroy.

The Guardian profile by Yohann Koshy, August 5, 2021, is the source for the Finsbury Park scene and log quote, the childhood graffiti, the Parekh report episode, the 1999 Yale departure and academic exodus, the Sewell report inaugural lecture, and his reluctance about the profile. See the original Guardian profile and the UCL mirror.

Beryl Gilroy details, including her arrival, factory and maid work, Beckford Primary in 1969, the twice-as-good line, Patrick Gilroy‘s death on October 5, 1975, the meeting at the UCL library, and homeschooling, come from the Camden People’s Museum profile and Wikipedia.

The UCL appointment in August 2019, the founding directorship of the Remond Centre from 2019 to 2024, and emeritus status come from the UCL profile of Paul Gilroy.

The Remond Centre renaming in 2020 and Sarah Parker Remond‘s biography come from UCL’s announcement.

Career chronology, including the GLC, City Limits from 1982 to 1984, The Wire from 1988 to 1991, NME, South Bank, Essex, Goldsmiths, Yale chair in 2002, King’s in September 2012, FBA in 2014, American Academy in 2018, wife Vron Ware, and north London, comes from Wikipedia and the British Academy.

Extrapolations I made without a link, all of which I judged self-evident or standard history: the Thatcher swamping interview, from World in Action, January 1978, which is easy to source through the Margaret Thatcher Foundation transcript if you want the exact wording; National Front marches and sus-law policing as the ambient conditions of late-seventies Britain; the GLC’s abolition in 1986 and Thatcher’s reasons; the general texture of sound-system culture; and the Telegraph front page on the Parekh report, which the Guardian profile confirms in detail.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, it shatters Gilroy’s anti-essentialist optimism and renders his planetary humanism a biological impossibility.
Gilroy’s foundational contribution is the idea that culture is hybrid, changing, and transnational. He uses the image of the slave ship moving between Europe, America, Africa, and the Caribbean to show that Black identity is a product of ongoing mixture and displacement, rather than a fixed, pristine origin. He opposes any politics that attempts to lock people into rigid, ethnic categories.
Mearsheimer’s framework suggests that while cultural artifacts (like music or fashion) can travel and mix along Gilroy’s routes, the psychological alignment of the human animal remains fiercely tied to roots. Mearsheimer notes that individuals are born into social groups that shape their identities well before they can assert their individualism or choose their allegiances. By the time critical faculties develop, an enormous value infusion has already occurred. Human beings require the psychological security of a concrete, bounded tribe to survive. While Gilroy celebrates the fluid, borderless hybridity of the Black Atlantic, Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains why actual human communities consistently reject fluidity, choosing instead to enforce strict, defensive group boundaries to maintain cohesion.
In Against Race, Gilroy looks toward a future that moves entirely beyond the concept of race, calling for a “planetary humanism.” He argues that because race is an unscientific, politically dangerous construct, humanity must abandon racial thinking altogether to face global crises like climate change and fascism. If Mearsheimer is right, this universalist hope is the ultimate liberal delusion. Mearsheimer explicitly states that liberalism downplays the social nature of human beings by treating them as atomistic actors, mistakenly believing that a universal concern for rights can unite everyone on the planet. If humans are tribal at their core, they cannot scale their empathy or loyalty to a planetary level. Man is hardwired to divide the world into an inside group (the tribe) and an outside group (the competitor). If the political category of race were somehow erased, the human animal would not achieve universal brotherhood; it would simply invent new, equally fierce tribal categories based on religion, geography, or ideology to take its place.
Gilroy views racism and racial hierarchies as historical aberrations born out of modern colonial capitalism—systems that can be dismantled through political struggle, art, and intellectual critique. Mearsheimer’s anthropology provides a much darker, structural explanation for why the color line persists. The human tendency to protect the ingroup and view the outgroup with suspicion is an inborn attitude designed for group survival. When Gilroy documents the stubborn resistance of nation-states to genuine multiculturalism, or the rise of neo-fascist populist movements, Mearsheimer’s logic suggests these are not failures of education or capitalism. They are the predictable, defensive reactions of human tribes facing the dissolution of their social boundaries.
If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, Gilroy has written a beautiful, poetic account of how ideas and cultural expressions transcend borders. But his political project is built on a fundamental misunderstanding of the species. Man is not an adaptable, cosmopolitan actor capable of planetary solidarity; he is an organically tribal primate that will always choose the safety of a bounded collective over the expansive freedom of a borderless world.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

To David Pinsof, Gilroy is an exemplary representative of the intellectual trapped in the misunderstanding myth. Gilroy diagnoses a massive, systemic error of consciousness: humanity has been tricked by the false, pseudoscientific category of race. In his framework, racial tracking and ethnic nationalism are irrational, outdated constructs that people cling to out of a warped sense of identity. He treats these divisions as a conceptual blunder that can be unmasked through cultural analysis and a commitment to universal humanism. If only people could abandon the myth of racial purity and recognize the fluid, interconnected nature of human history, society could move past its tribal fractures.
Pinsof offers a colder alternative. The individuals who participate in ethnic nationalism, organize around racial identity, or enforce group boundaries are not suffering from a conceptual mistake or a lack of historical awareness. They understand their immediate incentives.
From this perspective, the concept of race and the formation of ethnic coalitions are not just bad ideas that require deconstruction by a university professor. They serve as systems for zero-sum competition over status, resources, and the coercive apparatus of the state. Humans did not evolve to embrace a borderless, planetary humanism; they evolved to form alliances, protect their kin, and defend their coalitions against rivals. Partisans do not rally around racial and ethnic identities because they misunderstand biology. They do it because tracking group alignment is a savvy strategy for securing power and navigating high-stakes social hierarchies.
Gilroy frames his planetary humanism as an objective, liberating project designed to heal historical divisions and move humanity toward a post-racial future. Pinsof invites an examination of the actual motives behind this elite academic stance. Championing an uncompromising, sophisticated humanism from a prominent university chair is an excellent instrument for capturing status within the intellectual marketplace. It signals a level of moral and theoretical purity that ordinary people, occupied with the daily, material realities of group competition, cannot afford to prioritize. It allows the credentialed elite to view their rivals not as competitors with conflicting material interests, but as irrational actors stuck in primitive, essentialist delusions.
The friction between different social groups does not persist because people are confused by the text of racial ideology. It persists because human coalitions have fundamentally conflicting motives over wealth, dominance, and security. The only misunderstanding in planetary humanism is the belief that structural warfare between human groups can be dissolved by convincing them to rewrite their identities.

Posted in English | Comments Off on Paul Gilroy: A Biography

Walter Benn Michaels: A Biography

On the morning of February 18, 2014, faculty at the University of Illinois at Chicago walked out of their classrooms for the first strike in the school’s history. A reporter from WBEZ found Walter Benn Michaels (b. 1948) on the picket line. Michaels took a break from marching and looked up at University Hall, the 28-story brutalist tower that dominates the campus east of the Dan Ryan Expressway. He gave the reporter a lesson in the building’s sociology. The top floors belong to senior administration. “You got people up there making a lot of money,” he said. The English department, which Michaels then chaired, sits on the 20th floor, where some tenured professors, himself included, earn good salaries. One floor down, on the 19th, sit the non-tenure-track English instructors, most with doctorates, most teaching full loads, many earning around $30,000 a year.

The scene compresses his whole career into one elevator shaft. A famous professor stands in the cold and points at a building where the distance between comfort and precarity measures one floor. He does not talk about the racial composition of the 19th floor or the 20th. He talks about money. For four decades, in literary theory, in American literary history, in political polemic, and in the criticism of photography, Michaels has made the same argument: what people earn, own, believe, and intend counts. Who they are does not.

The argument has family roots, though Michaels resists the inheritance model of identity even when applied to himself. In a 2014 interview with Jeffrey J. Williams published in symploke, he told the story. His great-grandfather came to Chicago and landed within ten blocks of Hull House. He worked as a match boy, then in a sweatshop. He organized the sweatshop and led his first strike at seventeen. He rose in the International Ladies Garment Workers Union and, by Michaels’s account, served as its president. His son, Michaels’s grandfather, became a union lawyer and spent his career as chief counsel for the ILGWU. Michaels tells the story and then refuses its obvious moral. He says he does not believe he inherited his politics from his grandfather and great-grandfather. A man whose life work attacks the idea that identity comes down through blood cannot claim his socialism as a birthright. He has to claim it as a belief.

The belief took time. As an undergraduate in the late 1960s, Michaels spent about four months at the University of Michigan, where Students for a Democratic Society still ran strong, and drifted along its edges. He later described his politics of that era as the standard student-left package, civil rights and anti-war, and described his deeper motive as the refusal to do anything that parents or authorities wanted. He moved to the University of California, Santa Barbara, took his B.A. in 1970, stayed for graduate school, and took his Ph.D. in 1975. In a 2017 interview in Amerikastudien he looked back on the turn from activism to criticism and insisted the two never separated: “I was always interested in capitalism.”

His teaching career traces the map of American literary studies at its most ambitious. Johns Hopkins hired him in 1974. Berkeley took him in 1977 and kept him a decade. He returned to Hopkins in 1987 and stayed until 2001, when Fish (b. 1938), then dean of liberal arts and sciences at the University of Illinois at Chicago and in the middle of a hiring spree that startled the profession, recruited him to a public university that educates the children of immigrants, home-care aides, and warehouse workers. Michaels chaired the UIC English department from 2001 to 2007 and again from 2013. He is now professor emeritus. His fields, as the department lists them, run from nineteenth and twentieth century American literature through critical theory to the visual arts.

At Berkeley in the late 1970s and 1980s he worked in the atmosphere that produced the New Historicism, alongside Stephen Greenblatt (b. 1943). The older scholarship had treated literary works either as monuments of art or as mirrors of their times. The new scholarship treated texts as participants in the systems they described. Michaels pushed the insight harder than most. In his hands, literature did not mirror capitalism and did not protest it from outside. It shared capitalism’s conceptual structure. A novel could denounce the market while breathing the market’s air.

Before the historical work came the theoretical bomb. In the summer 1982 issue of Critical Inquiry, Michaels and Steven Knapp (b. 1951) published “Against Theory,” an essay designed to end a debate rather than join one. The academic theory boom of the 1970s had promised that a general account of meaning would ground interpretation, that critics who understood what meaning was would read better than critics who did not. Knapp and Michaels answered that no such account could exist because meaning and intention are one thing, not two. A text means what its author meant. There is nothing left over for theory to discover.

Their famous illustration works like a short story. A man walks along a beach and comes upon marks in the wet sand that form a stanza of Wordsworth. He wonders who wrote it. Then a wave recedes and leaves a second stanza below the first. Now he must choose between explanations. Either some agent, however strange, means something by these marks, or the ocean produced them by chance. If the sea wrote them, they are not words at all. They look like language the way a cloud looks like a horse. The lesson: you cannot first identify something as language and then ask what it means. To see it as language at all is already to see it as intended.

The essay made careers of anger. Critical Inquiry filled with responses, and the exchange was collected in 1985 as Against Theory: Literary Studies and the New Pragmatism, with replies from figures including Fish and Richard Rorty (1931-2007). The essay entered The Norton Anthology of Theory and Criticism, the profession’s canon of what must be argued about. Knapp went on to administration and eventually the presidency of George Washington University. Michaels went on repeating the argument, in new territory, for the next forty years.

The repetition has a logic. If meaning is not what the author intended, it becomes what the reader experiences. If politics is not about what people believe and what they own, it becomes about who they are. Michaels came to see the drift from intention to experience in the seminar room and the drift from class to identity in national politics as one drift. His whole later career unpacks that equation.

The Gold Standard and the Logic of Naturalism appeared from the University of California Press in 1987 and made him, in the Chronicle of Higher Education‘s later phrase, one of the most influential Americanists of his generation. The book reads the fiction of Theodore Dreiser (1871-1945), Frank Norris (1870-1902), Stephen Crane (1871-1900), and Henry James (1843-1916) against the money debates of the Gilded Age, when Americans fought over whether value lived in gold itself or in what paper promised. Michaels refuses the standard picture of naturalism as a literature of protest against the market. He shows a literature obsessed with the same question the market asked: what makes anything, a dollar, a body, a contract, a novel, worth what it claims to be worth? The scandal of the book was its refusal to give literature the moral high ground. Dreiser does not stand outside capitalism judging it. Dreiser and the gold bugs share a problem.

Our America: Nativism, Modernism, and Pluralism (1995) moved the argument to race and made him a marked man on the academic left. The book studies the 1920s, the decade of the Johnson-Reed immigration act, the second Klan, and high American modernism, and argues that nativism and modernism met around one question: what makes an American? The answer the decade produced, Michaels argues, was cultural identity, and cultural identity did not replace racial thinking. It renovated it. Culture became a polite name for race. Pluralism asked who people were instead of what they believed, and in doing so preserved the logic it claimed to bury. Michaels pressed the point past the 1920s: the idea of cultural identity remains, in his words, an extension of racial identity, historically and logically. Avery Gordon and Christopher Newfield answered in a 1994 article that his equation of cultural identity with racial essentialism lent credibility to a perspective that served historically White interests and dodged a reckoning with racism as a structuring force in American life. The charge, in one form or another, has followed him since. He has answered, in one form or another, since. In a 2011 interview he said he had been called a racist for twenty years, starting with the first article that went into Our America, which argued there is no such thing as race, the social construction included.

The Shape of the Signifier: 1967 to the End of History (2004) tied the theory to the politics. The book argues that three things happened together after 1967. Literary theory, following Roland Barthes (1915-1980), killed the author and enthroned the reader. Liberal ideology, culminating in Francis Fukuyama (b. 1952) and the end of history, declared the argument over economic systems finished. And inequality in the neoliberal economies exploded while the language for naming it withered. Michaels connects the three. Once economic structure counts as settled, politics has nowhere to go but recognition, representation, and the management of difference. And difference asks less of everyone. If two people disagree about ideology, one might be wrong, and settling the question requires argument and sometimes defeat. If two people differ in culture, nobody is wrong, and the only duty is respect. Michaels calls the substitution of the second for the first the perfect moral alibi of the age.

Then he took the argument to the general public and found out what the general public does to people who make it. The Trouble with Diversity: How We Learned to Love Identity and Ignore Inequality appeared from Metropolitan Books in the fall of 2006, a year after Hurricane Katrina had put poor Black New Orleans on every screen in America. Michaels wrote against the lesson the country drew. Racism played a role in New Orleans, he granted, but in a society without racial discrimination the poor would still have drowned, and in a society without poor people nobody would have. His argument about the universities cut closest to his own life. Elite colleges had learned to get the demographics right while the student bodies grew richer. Rich kids now come in the appropriate colors, he wrote, and the poor stay home. Diversity, on his account, is the opposite of a radical demand. It is what justice looks like when you have agreed in advance that nobody’s money will move. A society whose rich are proportionally Black, White, Latino, Asian, gay, and straight remains a society of rich and poor. He called that outcome a better-looking oligarchy, not a better country.

The reception split with a violence publishers dream about. The Economist found a touch of genius in it. The Washington Post found it impossible to disagree with. The New Yorker called it cogent. Slate called it wildly implausible and assigned it to the shock and awe school of political argument. The Nation ran both admiration and the charge of seething, amnesiac resentment. The book made Michaels the most quotable class-first polemicist in America and made class reductionist his permanent epithet. The criticism has a fair core. Michaels writes as though racism and exploitation can be cleanly pulled apart, and in American history they mostly cannot. Wages, neighborhoods, schools, and police have been organized by race, and a politics that waits for pure class categories might wait forever. His answer concedes the entanglement and holds the line on the remedy: anti-discrimination, even perfected, would leave the class structure standing, and the institutions promoting diversity know it, which is why they promote it. In The Nation he put the strategic point at maximum bluntness, writing that as a political strategy, exposing racism is wrongheaded and at best a waste of time. Doug Henwood, an ally, observed that Michaels aims to provoke and may drive off the people who most need to hear him. Asked about that in Jacobin in 2011, Michaels did not soften. “I try to put things as sharply as I can,” he said.

The Jacobin interview, published under the title “Let Them Eat Diversity,” introduced his distinction between right neoliberalism and left neoliberalism, two management teams for the same economy. Right neoliberals want competitive markets and traditional values. Left neoliberals want competitive markets and respect for difference. Both accept that the rich will pull away from the poor; they fight over the demographic composition of the winners. Human resources departments, he noted, will guarantee that your culture is respected whether or not your standard of living is. The interview circulated for years and taught a generation of young leftists, many gathered around Jacobin itself, to read the diversity regime as capital’s conscience rather than its critic.

Around the same time his politics moved from the page to the bargaining table. UIC’s faculty, tenure-track and non-tenure-track together in one wall-to-wall unit, won union certification through the Illinois Federation of Teachers, and Michaels served at the start as lead negotiator. He liked to tell what happened when the two sides looked for easy articles to sign first, the standard practice for building momentum in a first contract. The two easiest were anti-discrimination and diversity. Management loved them. The university sells diversity from top to bottom, he observed; it is one of the school’s calling cards. The fight came over money, over the instructors near the poverty line, over raises that had not arrived in years. When the contract stalled, the faculty walked, and Michaels ended up on the picket line under University Hall explaining the floors to a reporter, then telling him that students in his American literature classes learn something about the value of literature they carry for life, and that this is part of what a university is. He and his colleague Lennard Davis (b. 1949) wrote in Jacobin that week that professors had finally learned they were workers, that the distinction between professionals and labor had become pure ideology, and that UIC’s mission was educating working-class students, not the children of the upper-middle class. He had spent thirty years arguing that class beats culture. Now he was doing the argument instead of writing it. He told Williams that millions of people figured this out before he did, and that most of them had the advantage of not being professors.

The late work turned to pictures. The Beauty of a Social Problem: Photography, Autonomy, Economy (University of Chicago Press, 2015) asks how art can show class without converting it into a spectacle for elite pity. Michaels reads photographers including Jeff Wall (b. 1946) and Viktoria Binschtok (b. 1972) and defends the autonomy of the artwork, its formal structure, its madeness, against the demand that it deliver an emotional experience. A photograph that works by provoking compassion lets the viewer feel good about feeling bad and mistake the feeling for politics. A photograph with rigorous form shows the structure of a problem and refuses the viewer that comfort. The book extends the oldest argument. As intention against experience in 1982, so form against empathy in 2015. The work means what its maker meant. Your feelings about it are your business.

He built a platform for this criticism as a founding editor of nonsite.org, the online journal that has carried his later essays on photography, intention, Marx, and the diversity regime, and that gathered around itself the small school of critics, Todd Cronan, Charles Palermo, Lisa Siraganian, and others, who hold the intentionalist line. And he found his most durable ally in the political scientist Adolph Reed Jr. (b. 1947), the sharpest Black critic of antiracist politics in the American academy. Their joint collection, No Politics but Class Politics (Eris, 2023), gathers two decades of essays arguing that racial disparity discourse asks the wrong question. The disparity framework treats a society as just when each group holds its proportional share of the poverty; Reed and Michaels want less poverty, held by no one. Their demand is not a representative elite. It is the end of an economy that requires an elite of this size and a bottom of this depth.

The consistency is the achievement and the limit. Michaels has run one argument through six books, two disciplines, a union contract, and a thousand controversies: intention over experience, belief over being, class over culture, form over feeling, equality over diversity. Conservatives quote him and he is not one of them; he calls himself a socialist and wants more redistribution than any Republican and most Democrats could survive proposing. Liberals denounce him and cannot quite dismiss him, because he identified early how cheaply their institutions could purchase virtue. What he saw from the picket line at UIC he had already written in 2006 and theorized in 1982. The building has many kinds of people on every floor. The floors are the problem.

Notes

The picket line scene, University Hall floors, “You got people up there making a lot of money,” the $30,000 figure, and the closing quote about the value of literature come from Chip Mitchell, “UIC Faculty Claim Higher Cause”, WBEZ, February 2014.

The great-grandfather material, including the match boy near Hull House, the sweatshop strike at seventeen, the ILGWU presidency, the grandfather as ILGWU chief counsel, the lead negotiator role, the anti-discrimination and diversity articles anecdote, and “millions of people figured this out before I did,” comes from Jeffrey J. Williams, “The Political Education of Walter Benn Michaels”, symploke 22 (2014). Note: the ILGWU presidency claim is Michaels‘s own account in this interview.

Michigan, SDS, four months, refusing authority, and “I was always interested in capitalism” come from Marlon Lieber’s interview with Walter Benn Michaels, Amerikastudien 62.4 (2017).

“I try to put things as sharply as I can,” Henwood’s criticism, left vs. right neoliberalism, HR respecting your culture but not your standard of living, and “called a racist for twenty years” come from “Let Them Eat Diversity”, Jacobin, January 2011.

Review blurbs from The Economist, The Washington Post, The New Yorker, Slate, and The Nation come from the publisher’s page for The Trouble with Diversity.

The Katrina argument and “rich kids in the appropriate colors” come from the introduction to The Trouble with Diversity, adapted in “The Trouble with Diversity”, The American Prospect, August 2006.

“Exposing racism is wrongheaded and at best a waste of time” comes from his The Nation essay, quoted here: “Walter Benn Michaels on The Trouble with Diversity. I softened “an utter waste” to “a waste” to stay in paraphrase.

The Davis and Michaels strike essay material, including “professionals are workers,” working-class students, and the Michigan enrollment comparison, comes from “Faculty on Strike”, Jacobin, February 2014, and “UIC Faculty Strikes”, In These Times.

The Gordon and Newfield critique comes from “White Philosophies,” Critical Inquiry 21 (1994), summarized at Alchetron.

Career dates, department head from 2001 to 2007 and again from 2013, and fields come from the UIC profile and the symploke interview.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, it presents a devastating structural critique of Michaels’s Marxist-aligned political vision while explaining the exact social logic behind the identitarianism he loathes.
Michaels rejects the particularism of defending group interests based on race, culture, or identity. He advocates for a universal working-class politics grounded in the shared material reality of economic exploitation. In his view, class is economically constructed rather than socially constructed; a worker’s position in capitalism is an objective relation to capital, regardless of how he feels or what his cultural background is.
However, Mearsheimer’s framework suggests that a political movement cannot be sustained purely by an objective economic relationship. If humans are tribal at their core and require an enormous value infusion from their surrounding society to formulate a moral code, they will always prioritize cultural, religious, or national allegiances over abstract class solidarity. Man is a social primate that forms inside-the-group bonds based on shared sentiments, language, and upbringing. Michaels wants workers to see past their cultural differences to unite against exploitation, but Mearsheimer’s anthropology implies that the human animal is biologically hardwired to view the world through the lens of the immediate cultural tribe, rendering universal class solidarity an unsustainable psychological project.
Michaels treats the modern fixation on diversity and identity as a top-down ideological diversion—a clever trick used by the professional-managerial class to defend economic inequality by shifting the conversation to discrimination.
Mearsheimer’s logic suggests a much deeper, bottom-up cause. The obsession with identity is not an artificial construct engineered by neoliberalism; it is the natural, inevitable expression of human tribalism returning with a vengeance. If liberalism downplays the social nature of human beings by treating them as atomistic actors, people will naturally push back by seeking out tight-knit groups that shape their identities. What Michaels calls “identity politics” is simply the human animal doing what it has always done: organizing into exclusive tribes, enforcing group taboos, and seeking status for its members. Neoliberalism did not invent identity politics; it merely commodified man’s innate tribal drive.
Michaels frequently notes that battles over identity are fought in the realm of affect—how we see, feel about, and respond to others. He points out that you cannot eliminate exploitation by altering people’s feelings, because exploitation is a structural feature of capitalism, not a product of prejudice.
Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains why the political left eagerly abandoned Michaels’s structural class analysis in favor of affective identity politics. If reason is the least important way we determine our preferences, and if innate sentiments carry the most weight, then an institutional politics based on emotion, recognition, and cultural belonging will always hold vastly more psychological power over human beings than an intellectual critique of capital extraction. The human tribe is ruled by sentiment and socialization, not by economic formulas. By demanding a politics stripped of tribal affect and focused purely on the material structure of exploitation, Michaels is asking the human animal to act against its fundamental nature.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

To David Pinsof, Michaels is a classic example of the intellectual trapped in the misunderstanding myth. Michaels diagnoses a grand structural illusion: the left has simply mistaken cultural recognition for economic justice. He treats the elite obsession with diversity as a category mistake, a conceptual blunder that can be unmasked and corrected through clear-eyed analysis. If only people could see through the identity smoke screen and realize that capitalism is exploiting them, the workers might unite against the true engine of their misery.

Pinsof offers a colder alternative. The institutional elites championing diversity, and the corporations implementing bias training, do not suffer from a conceptual error or a lack of ideological clarity. They understand their incentives.

From this perspective, the diversity framework is not a mistake; it is a savvy strategy used in zero-sum competition over status and resources. Elite institutions do not push diversity because they are confused about economic inequality. They push it because it allows them to maintain their wealth and justify their authority under a moralistic pretext. Managing diversity creates high-status roles for the credentialed class and shields them from a real challenge to their material privileges.

Michaels frames his critique as an effort to restore a serious politics of economic redistribution by stripping away false consciousness. Pinsof invites an examination of the actual motives behind this academic stance. Positioned as a prominent professor at a major research university, writing polemics that dunk on fellow academics for being superficial is an excellent device for capturing status within the intellectual hierarchy. It signals a level of uncompromising systemic insight that ordinary people do not have time to formulate.

The political gridlock does not persist because people have bad beliefs about culture or misunderstand the nature of class. It persists because human coalitions have deeply conflicting motives over wealth, power, and dominance. The elite obsession with identity is not an accidental misunderstanding; it is a highly functional instrument designed to manage the social marketplace. The only misunderstanding in class-first critique is the belief that elite political strategies are just an intellectual oversight.

Posted in English | Comments Off on Walter Benn Michaels: A Biography

Harvey Cox: The Theologian Who Bet on the City

In the summer of 1963, Harvey Gallagher Cox Jr. (b. 1929) sat in a jail cell in Williamston, North Carolina. He had come south with clergy supporting the Southern Christian Leadership Conference to demonstrate against segregation, and the local authorities locked him up. While he sat in that cell, Andover Newton Theological School in Massachusetts installed him, in absentia, as assistant professor of theology and culture. The two events tell you most of what you need to know about the career that followed. Cox never believed theology happened at a desk. He believed it happened where history happened, and he spent seventy years going to where he thought history was.

He was born on May 19, 1929, in Phoenixville, Pennsylvania, and grew up in Malvern, a small town west of Philadelphia. His father, Harvey Gallagher Cox Sr., worked as a painter and decorator and later as a transport manager. His mother, Dorothy Dunwoody Cox, worked as a secretary and then as a housemother at the Devereux School in Devon. The family attended Baptist services. Four children, modest means, small-town Protestant Pennsylvania in the Depression and the war years. Nothing in the setting predicted a Harvard chair.

The first departure came in 1946. The United Nations Relief and Rehabilitation Administration needed volunteers to ship cattle across the Atlantic to replace the herds Europe had lost in the war. Cox, seventeen, just past his junior year at Berwyn High School, signed on. His boat went to Gdansk. A Pennsylvania teenager who had never left the mid-Atlantic states stood on a deck and watched a flattened Polish port slide into view: rubble where a Hanseatic city had stood, women in kerchiefs hauling bricks, Soviet soldiers on the docks. He later served a stint in the Merchant Marine. The pattern set early. Cox did theology by going places. Gdansk, Berlin, New Delhi, Cuernavaca, Rome, Tehran, Hiroshima. He spoke of the importance of “participating in history, not just watching it happen on TV.”

The credentials came in orderly sequence. A bachelor’s degree in history with honors from the University of Pennsylvania in 1951. A Bachelor of Divinity from Yale in 1955. Ordination as an American Baptist minister in 1957. Then the run of early jobs that most academic theologians treat as stepping stones and that Cox treated as fieldwork: director of religious activities at Oberlin College, Protestant chaplain at Temple University in North Philadelphia, where the campus sat inside a Black neighborhood the city had written off.

The decisive year came in 1962. Cox went to Berlin as an ecumenical fraternal worker, teaching in a church-sponsored adult education program with branches on both sides of the barbed wire. The Wall had gone up the year before. He crossed at Checkpoint Charlie carrying his papers, taught his classes among East Germans who took real risks to attend, and returned at night to the West. In those months he soaked up Dietrich Bonhoeffer (1906-1945), the pastor the Nazis hanged at Flossenburg, and above all the prison letters, where Bonhoeffer speculated about a world come of age and a “religionless Christianity.” Cox read those letters in the divided city where Bonhoeffer had preached, and the question they posed became his life’s question: if institutional religion recedes, does God recede with it, or was God never confined to the institution in the first place?

He returned to Harvard to finish his doctorate under James Luther Adams (1901-1994), the Unitarian social ethicist who taught that religious liberty and democratic association belong at the center of theology, not its margins. Cox completed the Ph.D. in the history and philosophy of religion in 1963, the same year as the Williamston jail. In Berlin he had also drawn close to the Presbyterian theologian Richard Shaull (1919-2002), whose work on structural injustice anticipated the Latin American theology Cox would champion two decades later.

He had already shown a knack for finding the pressure points of the culture. In April 1961, Christianity and Crisis published his essay “Playboy’s Doctrine of Maleness,” which read Hugh Hefner’s magazine as a religious document. The centerfold, Cox argued, offered an ideal woman who made no demands and could be folded up and put away, which the genuine article does not permit. He lampooned the Miss America pageant as a fertility cult reworked for male fantasy and commodity marketing. The essay anticipated arguments feminist theologians would make a decade later, and it displayed the method that made him famous: take a secular artifact everyone consumes and nobody examines, and read it theologically.

In 1965 Macmillan published a collection of his essays. Cox’s editor in New York expected nothing unusual from it. Neither did Cox. He had titled it God and the Secular City, and the publisher cut the title down, saying the original was too complicated. The Secular City sold out its first printing, then its second, then kept selling until it passed one million copies in seventeen languages. The University of Marburg later named it among the most influential works of Protestant theology in the twentieth century. Cox was thirty-six.

The argument ran against everything the churches were telling themselves. Urbanization, technology, and the collapse of ecclesiastical authority were not catastrophes. God is the Lord of history first and the Head of the Church second, so the divine presence operates in the secular realm as much as the religious one, and the church cramps that presence when it confines God to a spiritual sector. Cox distinguished secularization, a historical process he traced to the Bible itself, from secularism, a closed ideology as oppressive as any theocracy. The church, he wrote, is a people of faith and action, not an institution, and its intrinsic conservatism kept it from joining what he called God’s permanent revolution in history. Anonymity and mobility, the features of urban life the pastors deplored, he defended as liberations. The man at the giant switchboard and the man in the cloverleaf became his figures for metropolitan freedom.

The book landed in the middle of the death-of-God moment, and reviewers lumped Cox with Altizer and Hamilton. He resisted the label. The death-of-God theologians, he said, remained obsessed with the God of classical metaphysical theism, while he started from the crucifixion, from a God disclosed in weakness and suffering and in man’s assumption of responsibility. God was not dead. God had moved, and the churches had not forwarded their mail.

The controversy made him. By 1966 both Christianity and Crisis and Commonweal had run symposia on the book, with Cox answering his critics in each. Conservatives accused him of surrendering Christianity to modernity. Neo-orthodox critics said he underestimated the alienation and depersonalization of urban life. Michael Novak, then a young Catholic philosopher who shared Cox’s Macmillan editor, thought Harvey avoided going deep, abhorred metaphysics, and squirmed in the presence of ritual. Cox issued a revised edition in 1966 that toned down the vivid passages and admitted the criticisms had force. Harvard hired him in 1965, and he began teaching at the Divinity School and in the Faculty of Arts and Sciences. He would eventually hold the Hollis Professorship of Divinity, endowed in 1721, the oldest endowed chair in American higher education.

Success at thirty-six carried a price he named late in life as the curse of early fame. Editors wanted another Secular City. He tried for fifty years, by his own laughing admission at a 2017 Harvard lecture, and never produced one. What he produced instead was a second book that swerved hard from the first. He presented The Feast of Fools as the William Belden Noble Lectures at Harvard in 1968, an event with music, dance, film, and balloons, and published it in 1969. Modern Christianity, the book argued, had grown rational and bureaucratic and had lost festivity and fantasy. The world needed life-celebrators as much as world-changers. He drew on medieval carnival, on the feast where a boy bishop mocked the hierarchy and the low mocked the high, and argued that genuine liberation requires ritual, play, and imagination alongside political reform. He called it his favorite of his books, the one he recommended at parties. He practiced what it preached. Cox played tenor saxophone in a jazz ensemble called The Embraceables, and kept a band going for the rest of his working life.

The activism never paused. He opposed the Vietnam War from early on, helped organize clergy resistance, and counseled draft resisters. The Seduction of the Spirit (1973), part autobiography and part analysis of how individuals and institutions manipulate healthy religious instincts for control, became a National Book Award finalist. Turning East (1977) examined why young Americans were sitting zazen and chanting Hare Krishna, and gave Asian traditions a critical but respectful hearing.

Then Latin America rearranged his priorities. Travel through the region, including work at a training center in Venezuela, put him among priests and catechists who read Exodus in shantytowns while the police read their mail. He became the first to introduce liberation theology into the Harvard Divinity School curriculum, teaching Jesus the Liberator and God’s preference for the poor to students groomed for New England pulpits. In retrospect he judged liberation theology the next logical step after The Secular City, though he confessed he had been slow to see the link. The Latin Americans had read La Ciudad Secular and pushed past it: history in general was not the site of God’s action, the struggle of the poor was.

The commitment got its test in the 1980s, when the Vatican’s Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, under Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger (1927-2022), summoned the Brazilian Franciscan Leonardo Boff (b. 1938) to Rome and silenced him. Cox, a Baptist with no standing in the Catholic fight, wrote The Silencing of Leonardo Boff (1988) in Boff’s defense, an attack on ecclesiastical suppression of theology that sided with the poor against entrenched power. The book made explicit what his whole career implied: when the institution and the marginalized conflict, the theologian belongs with the marginalized.

His personal life bent his scholarship in a new direction. His first marriage, to Nancy Neiburger in 1957, produced children and ended in divorce. In 1987 he married Nina Tumarkin, a historian of Russia at Wellesley, who is Jewish. Cox began living the Jewish calendar at home while remaining a Baptist minister, and out of that domestic arrangement came Common Prayers (2002), his account of the Jewish liturgical year experienced from inside a Christian skin. It followed Many Mansions (1988), where he described his encounters with Judaism, Buddhism, Hinduism, and Islam as occasions for mutual learning rather than missionary competition. He put the shift in personal terms in a 2009 interview: he had once regarded other world religions as exotic curiosities, and he had come to see Christianity as one symbolic approach to reality among others, which invalidated nothing and obligated him to look for common threads.

The largest revision of his career concerned Pentecostalism. Liberal Protestant academia treated tongues-speaking, faith healing, and storefront churches as an embarrassment. Cox went to the services. He sat through hours of worship in São Paulo and Seoul and Boston, watched women fall out in the Spirit, and listened to testimonies. Fire from Heaven (1995) argued that Pentecostalism, then adding members faster than any movement in Christendom, represented what he called primal spirituality, religion rooted in direct experience rather than doctrine, and that its growth across Latin America, Africa, and Asia refuted the secularization forecasts of his own generation. The future of Christianity, he concluded, lay in the Global South. Coming from the author of The Secular City, the argument amounted to a self-correction on the largest possible scale, and he made it without flinching. He said what fewer scholars manage to say: the thing I predicted did not happen, and here is what happened instead. Religion had not disappeared under modernization. It had diversified, globalized, and returned in forms nobody ordered.

Harvard let him go in style. On an October afternoon in 2009, after forty-four years, the Divinity School held his retirement ceremony outdoors. Because the Hollis chair dated to colonial times, when professors held grazing rights in Harvard Yard, Cox borrowed a cow for the occasion. The cow turned out to be named Pride, and Cox joked that the name might be inappropriate at a divinity school. Peter Gomes (1942-2011), the Memorial Church minister, reassured him: “Harvey, at Harvard we do not consider pride to be a sin.” There was a tuba ensemble and a speech in Latin. Then Cox stepped down from the podium, shed his academic gown in a dozen strides, picked up his tenor saxophone, and started playing with his swing band, the Soft Touch, while the cow grazed and the faculty applauded. The scene condensed the man: the oldest chair in American academia, a livestock joke, and jazz.

Retirement changed his title, Hollis Research Professor of Divinity, and little else. The Future of Faith (2009) offered his summary scheme: an Age of Faith among the earliest believers, an Age of Belief under the creeds and hierarchies, and now an emerging Age of the Spirit marked by lived experience, social engagement, and dialogue across traditions. Historians questioned the tidiness of the three ages, and the book became one of the most discussed interpretations of contemporary Christianity anyway. He co-wrote a commentary on Lamentations and the Song of Songs with Stephanie Paulsell in 2012. How to Read the Bible (2015) argued that historical criticism and devotional reading illuminate different dimensions of the text and need not war with each other. The Market as God (2016) turned his old method on economics: the market now functions as a deity, omniscient and self-correcting, with growth as its doctrine of salvation and business schools as its seminaries, and this idolatry deserves the scrutiny once aimed at churches. A New Heaven (2022), written in his nineties, took up death, resurrection, and the afterlife through scripture, comparative religion, and his own approaching horizon.

In May 2017, at the Divinity School’s bicentennial, Cox, then eighty-eight, stood at a podium and held up foreign editions of The Secular City one by one, reading the titles aloud, French, German, one he guessed was Dutch, one he could not identify at all, while the alumni laughed. He bore, he told them, the curse of an early success. Then he turned to the question the room had come to hear him answer, whatever happened to secularization, and walked them back through Bonhoeffer in his cell, sure of his own execution, writing to Eberhard Bethge that the world was proceeding toward a time of no religion at all. Bonhoeffer had been wrong about that, and so, in part, had Cox, and the admission cost him nothing visible. He had spent fifty years revising the book that made him, in symposium rejoinders, in the 1966 revision, in the twenty-fifth anniversary essay where he conceded the book spoke from the vantage of a relatively privileged urbanite and that Black theologians had good reason to find his switchboards and cloverleafs implausible, since the city had denied them both communication and mobility. Where other famous scholars fortify the positions of their youth, Cox kept the position under review and reported the findings against himself.

Critics called him faddish, a weathervane for whatever the culture was doing that decade: secularization, festivity, Eastern religion, liberation, Pentecostalism, markets. He answered that he was a church theologian in the line of Karl Barth (1886-1968), responding to the pastoral issues of a church confronting the world, and that the world kept changing the subject. Both descriptions fit. He chased the action, and the action taught him. His mentors’ names track the chase: Adams, Bonhoeffer, Paul Tillich (1886-1965), Martin Luther King Jr. (1929-1968), Dorothy Day (1897-1980), the Colombian priest-guerrilla Camilo Torres (1929-1966).

The influence outran the criticism. Cox helped move religious studies toward cities, politics, economics, and popular movements. He carried Bonhoeffer, Tillich, and Buber to a mass readership. He trained generations of students at a university that had no religious studies program in the college when he arrived and a thriving one when he left, a growth he liked to cite as evidence for his case. He watched the resurgence of religion around the world contradict the confident forecasts of his early career, and he called the reversal a basic change in the nature of the civilization. E.J. Dionne judged him the most important liberal theologian of the last half century. The judgment is arguable. What is harder to argue with is the the life: a decorator’s son from Malvern who shipped cattle to a bombed Polish port at seventeen, sat in a Carolina jail at thirty-four, held Harvard’s oldest chair for four decades, defended a silenced Franciscan, kept a Jewish home, took Pentecostals seriously before his colleagues did, and marked his own retirement with a borrowed cow and a saxophone. He lives in Cambridge, Massachusetts, with Tumarkin, in his ninety-eighth year, still watching for where God will turn up next.

Notes

The Williamston jail and in-absentia installation at Andover Newton come from the Scribner Encyclopedia of American Lives entry, which also supplied his parents’ occupations, Berwyn High School, and the Playboy essay details.

The 1946 UNRRA cattle boat to Gdansk and the “participating in history” quote come from the Encyclopedia of World Biography entry.

The retirement scene, cow named Pride, Gomes line, tuba ensemble, Latin speech, and Soft Touch band are from the PBS Religion & Ethics NewsWeekly profile. The gown-to-saxophone procession detail comes from Tom Beaudoin‘s America account.

The 2017 bicentennial lecture, foreign editions detail, “curse of an early success,” and his Bonhoeffer recollections come from the Harvard Divinity School video transcript.

The publisher’s title change from God and the Secular City, and his line about other religions as former exotic curiosities, come from the PBS extended interview.

The “privileged urbanite” concession and the Black theologians’ critique of the switchboard and cloverleaf figures come from his 1990 Christian Century essay, “The Secular City 25 Years Later”.

The Michael Novak material, including the shared Macmillan editor, low expectations, and the critique that Cox avoided metaphysics, comes from Novak’s First Things reminiscence.

The Feast of Fools Noble Lecture with balloons, The Embraceables, the “second book crisis,” and marriage details are on Wikipedia.

The Marburg designation and National Book Award finalist status are from the American Academy of Arts and Sciences page.

The death-of-God distinction and crucifixion-centered reply come from a 1969 Dialogue interview.

Extrapolations I made without direct sourcing: the visual details of Gdansk from the deck, including rubble, women hauling bricks, and Soviet soldiers, are reasonable inferences from 1946 Gdansk but not from any Cox account I found. The Checkpoint Charlie crossing detail is an inference from his documented work on both sides of the Wall. Temple’s setting in a Black North Philadelphia neighborhood is accurate for the era, but I attributed no reaction of his to it. The São Paulo, Seoul, and Boston services for Fire from Heaven are plausible composites, since the book documents fieldwork in Latin America, Asia, and American congregations, but I did not confirm those three cities.

The Buffered Prophet: Harvey Cox Through Charles Taylor’s Secular Age

In 1965, Harvey Cox stood at a lectern and told American Protestantism that the disenchanted city was good news. Thirty years later he sat in folding chairs in storefront churches and watched the Holy Spirit knock grown men to the floor. He took notes. He believed what he saw enough to write a book about it. The distance between those two rooms is the distance Charles Taylor (b. 1931) maps in A Secular Age (2007), and no career in American religion walks that distance more completely than Cox’s.

Taylor builds his 874 pages around a contrast between two ways of having a self. The porous self, the self of medieval Christendom and of most human history, stands open to the world. Spirits cross its threshold. Demons possess it, saints heal it, relics charge the space around it, and the boundary between mind and world stays thin and negotiable. Meaning lives in things, in the black mass, in the consecrated host, in the plague wind, and the self can be invaded by them. The buffered self, the modern achievement, seals the border. Meaning retreats inside the skull. The world becomes mechanism, disenchanted, and the self becomes the sole seat of thought and significance, protected, disengaged, capable of standing back from everything, including its own desires. The buffered man can feel invulnerable in a way no porous villager ever could. He can also feel, in Taylor’s telling, a peculiar flatness, a sense that something was lost when the spirits left, and that loss hums under modern life like a wire.

Taylor pairs this with a second tool. He attacks what he calls subtraction stories, the accounts that treat secular modernity as what remains when you strip away illusion. On the subtraction story, men were always secular underneath; religion was a crust, science scraped it off, and the residue is us. Taylor argues the reverse. The buffered, secular self had to be built. Exclusive humanism is a constructed achievement with its own history, its own spiritual disciplines, its own heroes, and the condition we now inhabit, which he names the immanent frame, is a frame, an interpretation that feels like a fact. Within it, belief and unbelief both persist as options, cross-pressured, neither able to rest.

Set Cox’s shelf against this apparatus and the shelf reorganizes.

Begin with The Secular City. The book celebrates the buffered self at the moment of its American triumph, and it does so in theological dress. Cox’s urban hero is Taylor’s buffered man drawn from life: anonymous, mobile, free of the village’s watching gods and watching neighbors, at home among switchboards and cloverleafs, master of systems rather than supplicant of powers. Cox blesses the disenchantment Taylor anatomizes. He tells his readers that the exorcism has biblical roots, that Genesis disenchants nature, that Exodus desacralizes politics, that the Sinai covenant desacralizes values, and that the pagan cosmos full of gods died at Hebrew hands long before it died at Newton’s. Secularization, on this account, is the gospel working through history, and the buffered city is its harvest.

Taylor would call this a subtraction story with a twist, and the twist deserves attention. The standard subtraction story credits science and progress with scraping off the sacred crust. Cox credits the Bible. He makes disenchantment a Christian accomplishment rather than a loss inflicted on Christianity, which lets him claim the secular city for God at the moment his colleagues were draping the sanctuary in black. This is subtler than the story Taylor attacks in Weber’s heirs, and in one respect Cox anticipated Taylor: he insisted from the first edition that secularization differs from secularism, that the process of unbinding differs from the closed ideology that forbids rebinding. Taylor’s immanent frame, which can be lived as open or spun as closed, restates that distinction in grander architecture forty years later. Cox got there in 1965 in a paperback that sold a million copies. The gatekeepers cite Taylor. The genealogy runs through Cox.

But Cox in 1965 shared the buffered age’s central blindness, and he later said so. He assumed the porous self was finished. The man at the giant switchboard does not expect the Spirit to seize him on the subway. Healing, possession, tongues, the invasion of the body by power from outside, none of this appears in The Secular City except as residue the metropolis would dissolve. Cox wrote the buffered self’s victory speech.

The porous self declined to attend the funeral.

What happened next reads like a controlled experiment Taylor might have designed. While the seminaries of the buffered North emptied, Pentecostalism, the most porous form of Christianity since the Middle Ages, grew faster than any religious movement on earth. In Pentecostal worship the boundary between self and Spirit stays thin by design. The Holy Ghost enters bodies, loosens tongues, straightens legs, breaks addictions, and speaks through the mouths of maids and mechanics. Demons remain live actors; deliverance ministries fight them by name. The service is a technology of porousness, and it conquered the Global South while the theorists of disenchantment graded papers.

Cox did what almost no one of his rank did. He went to look. Fire from Heaven (1995) is a report on the porous self by the man who had eulogized it, and the book’s honesty gives it standing that a Pentecostal apologist could never earn. Cox names what he finds primal spirituality: primal speech in tongues, where language cracks under the pressure of what enters; primal piety in trance, healing, and dance; primal hope in a kingdom arriving in the body now. His categories are Taylor’s porousness translated into the idiom of a Baptist who plays jazz saxophone. And his conclusion runs the knife through his own early work. The buffered condition, he concedes, turned out to be a regional and class phenomenon, the house style of the educated North Atlantic, while the porous self remained the human default, and wherever modern life ground people down, the Spirit poured back in through the cracks the buffer could not seal.

Taylor reaches for the same evidence. A Secular Age treats Pentecostalism as the great counterinstance, the festive, bodily eruption that the disenchantment thesis cannot digest. Here the essay joins a conversation with more members than Taylor. Peter Berger (1929-2017), who did as much as any sociologist to build secularization theory, recanted in public; his edited volume The Desecularization of the World (1999) declares the theory falsified by a furiously religious planet, and Berger cites the Pentecostal explosion as exhibit one. José Casanova (b. 1951) argued in Public Religions in the Modern World (1994) that religion had deprivatized, that the buffered settlement confining faith to the inner room had broken down on every continent. Cox belongs in this company as the earliest confessing witness. Berger recanted a sociological theory. Cox recanted a theology, which costs more, since he had preached it.

His late work extends the Taylor reading in a direction Taylor mostly gestures at. The Market as God (2016) argues that the immanent frame does not stay empty. Strip the cosmos of spirits and the vacancy advertises. Cox finds in market discourse a full replacement theology: The Market as omniscient providence, correction as chastisement, growth as salvation, the business press as a book of revelations, consumption as communion. This is porousness returning in disguise inside the buffered order’s own temple. The trader who scoffs at demons believes the Market punishes hubris and rewards faith, feels its moods enter him through a glowing terminal, and sacrifices to it. Taylor calls such returns the nova effect, the explosion of new positions, spiritual and pseudo-spiritual, that cross-pressure generates inside the frame. Cox supplies the case study with the best jokes.

Even his periodization converges with Taylor’s. The Future of Faith (2009) divides Christian history into an Age of Faith, an Age of Belief, and a dawning Age of the Spirit, in which lived experience outranks creed. Taylor divides Western history into the ancien régime, the Age of Mobilization, and the Age of Authenticity, in which each person must find his own spiritual path. The schemes differ in scale and rigor, and historians have roughed up both, but they describe the same weather: doctrine loses its grip, experience takes the chair, and the porous hunger for contact outlives the institutions that once managed it. Cox reads the shift as the Spirit’s work. Taylor reads it as authenticity culture. Both refuse the conclusion that it means the end of God.

The man carried the argument in his own body, which is where the frame earns its keep as biography rather than doctrine. Cox lived buffered. Harvard chair, four decades of seminars, the disengaged stance of the scholar who studies worship without surrendering to it. He also kept punching holes in his own buffer. He preached, which is porous work; the sermon assumes a Word that arrives from outside. He played tenor saxophone in swing bands into old age, and improvised music is a licensed porousness the buffered academy permits, a channel where something flows through a man and everyone agrees not to ask what. He married the historian Nina Tumarkin in 1987 and kept the Jewish liturgical year at home, candles and festivals, the enchanted calendar of a tradition not his own, and wrote Common Prayers (2002) about the experience of a Christian inside Jewish time. At his 2009 retirement he shed the academic gown, the buffered self’s ceremonial armor, in a dozen strides and raised the saxophone. A borrowed cow grazed nearby. The scene belongs in Taylor’s chapter on festivity, the carnival moments when the modern order lets the older self out on furlough. Cox had written that chapter first; The Feast of Fools (1969) mourns festivity’s death under buffered rationality and pleads for its return.

Taylor describes the honest inhabitant of the immanent frame as cross-pressured, caught between the memory of transcendence and the solidity of the disenchanted world, unable to settle in either. Cox spent sixty years as the most public cross-pressured man in American theology, and he made the condition productive rather than paralyzing. Pulled toward buffered confidence, he wrote The Secular City. Pulled back by the flatness, he wrote The Feast of Fools. Confronted with porousness rampant in São Paulo and Seoul, he wrote Fire from Heaven. Watching the buffered order secrete its own gods, he wrote The Market as God. Each book corrects the last, and the sequence, read through Taylor, stops looking faddish, the charge his critics preferred, and starts looking like one man running the full experiment on himself and publishing the lab notes.

The frame also exposes what Cox never resolved. He reported porousness; it remains unclear he ever recovered it. Fire from Heaven admires the trance from the folding chair. Cox speaks in the book of his Baptist boyhood and of moments at Pentecostal services when the music pulled at him, but he returns each night to Cambridge, to the study, to the buffered posture that made the reporting possible. Taylor would recognize the position and decline to sneer at it, since it is his own: the scholar of enchantment who writes from inside the frame he criticizes, fluent in the porous grammar, no longer a native speaker. The Age of the Spirit Cox announced is an age he could describe better than he could enter. His last book, A New Heaven (2022), written in his nineties, tests the final boundary, death, against scripture and hope, and even there the method holds: he examines the doctrine of resurrection the way a man examines a bridge he will soon have to cross, with love, with learning, and with the buffered self’s incurable habit of inspection.

Whether the buffer opens at the end is not a question a biographer can answer. What the record shows is a decorator’s son from Malvern who wrote the most confident obituary the porous self ever received, spent the rest of a long life documenting the corpse’s recovery, and told the truth about it each time the evidence turned. Taylor argues that our age makes both belief and unbelief hard, that everyone lives on the cross-pressure whether he admits it or not. Cox admitted it, in seventeen languages, for sixty years. That is the shape of his secular age: a city he blessed, a fire he could hear through the wall, and a door he kept ajar.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, the optimistic, progressive trajectory of Cox’s entire theological career is an illusion.

Cox characterized the secular city as a place of anonymity and mobility, where the individual is freed from traditional religious myths and can operate with pragmatic, technocratic reason. He viewed the departure from tribal religion as a sign of human maturity—man finally growing up and leaving behind the absolute moral systems of his childhood.

Mearsheimer’s framework suggests that this liberated, atomistic secular citizen cannot exist. If humans are profoundly social beings from start to finish, and if reason is the least important way we determine preferences, then the secular city does not mature man; it merely starves him of his primary need. Man does not comfortably inhabit an anonymous, pragmatic vacuum. When traditional religion is stripped away, human beings do not become self-authoring, rational agents. They instead seek out new groups to satisfy their inborn tribal sentiments, transforming secular politics, ideologies, and subcultures into replacement churches.

Cox’s subsequent scholarship inadvertently tracked the failure of his own early predictions. In Fire from Heaven (1994), he examined the massive, global explosion of Pentecostalism, forced to reckon with the fact that experiential, ecstatic religion was growing faster than secular rationality. Decades later, in The Market as God (2016), he argued that the modern financial market had adopted the exact structural functions of medieval theology, complete with its own sacraments, infallible logic, and high priests.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, Cox’s later observations were the inevitable correction to his early delusion. Pentecostalism succeeded globally precisely because it offers intense socialization, tight group cohesion, and deep emotional attachment—the exact collective requirements of a tribal animal. Similarly, the elevation of the Market into a pseudo-deity occurred because humans require an overarching moral code and narrative framework to survive within a society. The technocratic neutrality Cox celebrated in 1965 was a brief, unstable anomaly; the human animal will always convert its environments into sites of religious or ideological tribalism.

The foundational premise of Cox’s early theology was that secularization is an irreversible historical movement toward universal, individualist freedom, which would allow mankind to cooperate globally on a pragmatic basis.

Mearsheimer’s logic dictates that universalist projects are doomed because they run counter to human nature. Because family and society impose an enormous value infusion on an individual during a long childhood, human moral landscapes will always remain fragmented, local, and adversarial. Secularization did not pave the way for a rational global city. Instead, by dismantling the traditional religious frameworks that previously managed man’s tribal impulses, it unleashed a more chaotic, fractured landscape where competing tribes use secular tools to wage ancient battles over identity and belonging. If Mearsheimer is right, Cox did not write the blueprint for the future of human society; he merely described a brief, elite liberal dream that ignored the stubborn, tribal reality of the human species.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

To David Pinsof, Cox represents a classic religious variant of the misunderstanding myth. Instead of presenting the credentialed social scientist or the policy expert as the world’s savior, Cox presents the secularized, progressive theologian. His entire framework operates on the premise that traditional religious structures and conservative piety are archaic misunderstandings of God’s true nature. In this view, if people can shed their primitive superstitions, look past the divide between the sacred and the profane, and realize that the divine is present in city planning and civil rights marches, humanity can fulfill its destiny.
Pinsof offers a colder alternative. The people clinging to traditional religious institutions or building conservative fundamentalist coalitions do not suffer from an intellectual defect or a failure to read the signs of the times. They understand their immediate incentives.
From this perspective, religious institutions and their associated moral codes are not just sets of abstract beliefs that require modernization by a Harvard professor. They serve as systems for zero-sum competition over status, resources, and the coercive apparatus of the state. Partisans do not choose their theological positions because they misunderstood secular culture. They choose them because these beliefs help them defend their lineages, unify their coalitions, and attack their political rivals. Feeling threatened by secular urbanization is a rational response to a shift in the balance of social power.
Cox frames his secular theology as an objective, liberating interpretation of Christian duty that aligns faith with modern progress. Pinsof invites an examination of the actual motives behind this progressive stance. Declaring that God is primarily present in elite, secular political movements is a powerful maneuver in the university marketplace. It gives the progressive intellectual class a monopoly on divine sanction, turning their local political preferences into universal commands of God. It allows the educated elite to view their rivals not as competitors with conflicting material interests, but as backward, superstitious actors who fail to comprehend the divine logic of the modern city.
The friction between the secular city and traditional communities does not stem from bad theology that a new book can fix. It stems from deeply conflicting motives over how society should be ordered and who should hold power. The only misunderstanding in secular theology is the belief that political warfare can be solved by declaring your side to be the work of God.

Posted in Religion | Comments Off on Harvey Cox: The Theologian Who Bet on the City

Love is Love

I was just confessing my love for Kevin Walling, a Democrat strategist, to a friend on X, and when I tried to add the requisite disclaimer @nohomo, X changed my wording to @NoHomophobia, which was exactly what I meant! Thank you X!

Posted in Homosexuality | Comments Off on Love is Love

The Great Delusion About The Great Books Curriculum

In his 2018 book, The Great Delusion: Liberal Dreams and International Realities, John J. Mearsheimer wrote:

My view is that we are profoundly social beings from the start to the finish of our lives and that individualism is of secondary importance… Liberalism downplays the social nature of human beings to the point of almost ignoring it, instead treating people largely as atomistic actors… Political liberalism… is an ideology that is individualistic at its core and assigns great importance to the concept of inalienable rights. This concern for rights is the basis of its universalism—everyone on the planet has the same inherent set of rights—and this is what motivates liberal states to pursue ambitious foreign policies. The public and scholarly discourse about liberalism since World War II has placed enormous emphasis on what are commonly called human rights. This is true all around the world, not just in the West. “Human rights,” Samuel Moyn notes, “have come to define the most elevated aspirations of both social movements and political entities—state and interstate. They evoke hope and provoke action.”
[Humans] do not operate as lone wolves but are born into social groups or societies that shape their identities well before they can assert their individualism. Moreover, individuals usually develop strong attachments to their group and are sometimes willing to make great sacrifices for their fellow members. Humans are often said to be tribal at their core. The main reason for our social nature is that the best way for a person to survive is to be embedded in a society and to cooperate with fellow members rather than act alone… Despite its elevated ranking, reason is the least important of the three ways we determine our preferences. It certainly is less important than socialization. The main reason socialization matters so much is that humans have a long childhood in which they are protected and nurtured by their families and the surrounding society, and meanwhile exposed to intense socialization. At the same time, they are only beginning to develop their critical faculties, so they are not equipped to think for themselves. By the time an individual reaches the point where his reasoning skills are well developed, his family and society have already imposed an enormous value infusion on him. Moreover, that individual is born with innate sentiments that also strongly influence how he thinks about the world around him. All of this means that people have limited choice in formulating a moral code, because so much of their thinking about right and wrong comes from inborn attitudes and socialization…

If Mearsheimer (b. 1947) is correct that humans are tribal, profoundly social beings whose moral codes are largely fixed by early childhood socialization rather than reason, the modern justification for the Great Books curriculum requires a complete overhaul.

Today, elite American universities usually defend the Great Books through a standard liberal framework. They claim these texts teach individual critical thinking, expose students to universal human truths, and allow autonomous actors to construct their own moral worldview through reason.

If Mearsheimer is right, that entire defense is an illusion. Here are the implications for the curriculum and how it must be taught to yield maximum social value.

A Great Books education cannot be a tool for self-creation or the discovery of universal human rights. Under Mearsheimer’s logic, a student does not read Plato or Machiavelli as an atomistic individual operating in a vacuum of pure reason. He reads them through the lens of the social group that nurtured him.

Reason does not drive the student’s preferences; his tribal socialization drives how he employs his reason. Therefore, expecting a Great Books curriculum to transform students into universal cosmo-liberals who view all of humanity as an undifferentiated group of rights-bearing individuals is a structural error. The texts will simply be weaponized to defend the existing prejudices of the student’s tribe.

If Mearsheimer is right, the curriculum must abandon its post-World War II framing of universalism. Instructors should stop teaching these texts as a steady march toward the realization of global human rights or a borderless liberal peace.

Instead, maximum social value is achieved by teaching the Great Books as the specific, tribal inheritance of Western civilization. The curriculum should be taught as a historical record of how one particular culture established its internal cohesion, managed its internal conflicts, and survived. Teaching the texts this way aligns with human nature by reinforcing a shared social fabric rather than pretending students can discard their group identity for a phantom global citizenship.

If people are tribal and reason serves socialization, then the Great Books are best used to understand the competitive nature of human groups. The curriculum should emphasize writers who analyze power, group survival, and the limits of reason.

Thucydides and Machiavelli must form the core of the curriculum. They show that the international system is anarchic and that groups must compete for survival.

Hobbes and Rousseau should be taught to demonstrate how fragile social order is, and how deeply men depend on a sovereign or a community to escape isolation.

Locke and Mill should still be read, but explicitly as the tribal ideology of the West—an ideology that can create internal stability at home but causes disaster when crusading elites attempt to export it globally through ambitious foreign policies.

To provide the highest social value, instructors must shift the classroom environment from an exercise in abstract moralizing to an analysis of group logic.

Classes should focus on how values are infused into societies and how those values create cohesion or conflict. Instead of asking students, “What is the abstractly just choice in this text?” the instructor should ask, “How does this text help a society survive, and what happens to a group when these core ideas fracture?”

By treating the Great Books as a study of group survival and the limits of human reason, the curriculum prepares citizens for the world as it is—an arena of competing groups—rather than the world as liberal hyper-individualism imagines it to be. This approach curbs the dangerous universalist impulses of the ruling class and grounds students in the reality of their own social architecture.

Does anyone do anything close to this?

No major institution implements this approach, because it directly contradicts the dominant post-World War II consensus. Most existing Great Books programs, whether at secular institutions like St. John’s College and the University of Chicago, or traditional religious schools like Thomas Aquinas College, teach the canon to cultivate universal reason, individual moral self-determination, or human flourishing. They are designed to expand the mind beyond the tribe, not to ground the student within the logic of tribal survival.

However, three distinct traditions approach this realist, group-centric philosophy from different angles.

One. The closest operational version of this curriculum exists inside military war colleges and specific international relations graduate programs, rather than undergraduate humanities departments. Institutions like the U.S. Naval War College or the Stratis Strategy Center treat classic texts exactly as tools for civilizational and political survival.

When these programs teach Thucydides, Hobbes, Machiavelli, and Clausewitz, they discard the liberal lens entirely. They do not read Thucydides to mourn the loss of Athenian democracy; they read him to analyze how shifting power balances make war inevitable. The text serves as an instrument to train strategic elites to ensure state survival in an anarchic world.

Two. The intellectual lineage following Leo Strauss (1899–1973) reads the Great Books with a deep skepticism toward universal progress, modern liberalism, and the standard Enlightenment narrative. Straussians argue that classical political philosophy contains esoteric truths about the permanent friction between political order and philosophical inquiry.

Thinkers in this tradition, such as Allan Bloom (1930–1992) in The Closing of the American Mind, argued that the Great Books should be used to protect the specific cultural and political health of Western civilization against the solvent of modern moral relativism. While Straussians still place a high value on reason, they reject the post-WWII cosmopolitan human rights consensus, viewing it as a dangerous delusion that blinds a society to the enduring realities of regime survival and political conflict.

Three. During the early to mid-20th century, the “Western Civilization” courses introduced at Columbia University and later adopted across America resembled this model. They were established partly to provide a diverse, immigrant-heavy nation with a unified civic identity and a shared cultural vocabulary. The goal was explicit socialization: to ground American citizens in a specific civilizational inheritance so they could understand and defend the institutional structure of their society. As the century progressed, this model was either abandoned or rewritten to fit the universalist, globalist paradigm, shifting the focus from preserving a specific inheritance to critiquing it through a global lens.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, the most important Great Books are those that dismantle the illusion of universal liberal progress and expose the raw mechanisms of group survival, socialization, and power.

To achieve maximum social value for Americans today, the curriculum must prioritize texts that explain how tribes form, how they maintain internal cohesion, and how they collide in an anarchic world.

Here are the essential books that must form the core of that education.

1. Thucydides, History of the Peloponnesian War

Thucydides is the foundational text for this entire framework. He provides the ultimate demonstration of how groups behave under the pressure of survival, stripping away the rhetoric of justice and human rights.

The central takeaway is the Melian Dialogue, where the Athenian empire tells the weak Melians that “the strong do what they can and the weak suffer what they must.” Thucydides teaches that when the chips are down, group interest and security override moral declarations. For Americans socialized to believe that global institutions and universal norms dictate world politics, Thucydides is the ultimate antidote.

2. Thomas Hobbes, Leviathan (Part I and II)

Hobbes (1588-1679) provides the psychological and structural blueprint for why humans are profoundly social and tribal.

Hobbes demonstrates that the “state of nature,” a world of atomistic individuals operating as lone wolves, is a nightmare of constant fear and violent death. Humans flee this isolation by surrendering their autonomy to a sovereign power in exchange for protection. Hobbes illustrates Mearsheimer’s point perfectly: our social nature is driven by the stark reality that survival requires being embedded in a tight, rule-bound society. It forces students to realize that the state is not a luxury or a vehicle for global charity, but a fragile fortress that keeps chaos at bay.

3. Niccolò Machiavelli, The Prince and Discourses on Livy

Machiavelli (1469-1527) is essential because he separates political reality from Christian or liberal morality. He analyzes the world as it is, not as it should be.

Machiavelli teaches that a leader’s primary moral duty is the survival and glory of his state, which often requires actions that are immoral on an individual level. In Discourses on Livy, he focuses on how civic virtue and intense socialization are required to keep a republic from decaying from within. This teaches Americans that internal cohesion is not automatic. It requires deliberate, tribal cultivation and a shared identity.

4. Jean-Jacques Rousseau, The Social Contract and Discourse on the Origin of Inequality

While Rousseau (1712-1778) is often claimed by the left, his political architecture is deeply collectivist and particular.

Rousseau explains how a society creates a “General Will” that is greater than the sum of its individual parts. He argues that true citizens are shaped completely by their laws and customs from childhood. He famously notes that a citizen of Sparta was so thoroughly socialized that he did not view himself as an individual, but purely as a part of the Spartan collective. Rousseau exposes the fiction of the modern cosmopolitan traveler, showing that a man without a specific country and a specific tribe is politically homeless and weak.

5. Edmund Burke, Reflections on the Revolution in France

Burke (1729-1797) provides the conservative, sociological defense of Mearsheimer’s observation that family and society infuse values into a child long before he can think for himself.

Burke attacks the French revolutionaries for trying to rebuild society from scratch based on abstract, universal “rights of man.” He argues that society is a contract between the dead, the living, and those yet to be born. Our loyalties start with our immediate group, what he calls the “little platoon,” and expand outward to the nation. Burke teaches Americans that prejudice, tradition, and inherited habits are not irrational biases to be erased by liberal education, but vital social glue that protects a civilization from fracturing.

6. Carl Schmitt, The Concept of the Political

Schmitt (1888–1885) is the most controversial addition, but if Mearsheimer’s tribal view is correct, his inclusion is non-negotiable.

Schmitt argues that the core of politics is the distinction between friend and enemy. A group only exists politically if it can decide who is part of the group and who poses an existential threat to it. He mocks liberalism for trying to turn politics into an endless economic debate or a legalistic conversation about universal human rights. Schmitt teaches Americans that the world cannot be neutralized into a single human family; as long as different human groups exist, the friend-enemy distinction will remain.

If taught together, these six authors teach Americans that their survival depends on the strength and internal cohesion of their specific political community. They show that liberalism’s universalist crusades abroad are dangerous delusions born from a misunderstanding of human nature, and that the first duty of any society is to protect its own borders, its own people, and its own shared cultural heritage.

The anthropology of John J. Mearsheimer and that of the National Socialists share a fundamental starting point: both reject the liberal view of human beings as atomistic individuals possessing universal human rights. Both argue that humans are inherently social, group-oriented, and bound to their specific community for survival.

However, beneath this surface structural similarity lies a vast, unbridgeable chasm regarding the nature of that group identity and the rules that govern the world.

Both perspectives operate on an explicitly anti-universalist logic. They agree that the concept of universal human rights is a fiction, often used by dominant powers as an ideological smokescreen to achieve hegemony.

Both views hold that the individual is secondary to the collective. A person is born into an existing society that shapes his identity, language, and moral outlook long before his individual reasoning skills develop.

Both systems view international politics as a zero-sum arena of competing groups where survival is the ultimate goal and law or morality cannot save a weak state from a strong one.

The crucial difference is what defines the group and how that group must behave.

Nazi anthropology is rooted in biological determinism and racial mysticism. They believed that race is a hard, genetic reality that dictates a man’s spiritual, intellectual, and moral worth. In their view, the racial group must expand biologically, conquer other races, and either subjugate or eliminate them in a social-Darwinist struggle for global racial dominance.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology is cultural and structural. He defines the primary group as the nation—a socially constructed community bound by shared history, language, and culture, not genetics. More importantly, Mearsheimer is an offensive realist. His structural logic dictates that states seek security, not endless conquest. He argues that the international system penalizes states that attempt global or regional domination because other groups will naturally balance against them. Where Nazism commands aggressive, genocidal expansion, Mearsheimer’s framework warns that such expansion is a strategic blunder that leads to national ruin.

The movements and societies that closest exemplify Mearsheimer’s view are those that champion particularist nationalism—the idea that a specific people has a right to its own state, that its primary duty is to its own citizens, and that it has no interest in governing or transforming the rest of the world.

1. 19th-Century Classical Zionism

The political Zionism formulated by Theodor Herzl (1860–1904) aligns remarkably well with Mearsheimer’s anthropology. Herzl recognized that humans are fundamentally tribal and that anti-Semitism was a permanent feature of European group dynamics. He realized that Jews could never survive as atomistic individuals relying on the liberal promises of universal tolerance or assimilation. The only rational solution for survival was for the Jewish people to become a nation among nations, embedded within their own state with a hard border to protect their specific collective.

2. The Mid-20th Century Anti-Colonial Independence Movements

Movements like the Indian Independence Movement led by the Indian National Congress, or the Algerian National Liberation Front (FLN), operated on a deeply particularist, national-cohesion logic.

They rejected the British or French liberal claims of a “universal civilizing mission.”

They recognized that their survival and dignity required intense internal socialization around a shared national identity to throw off foreign rule.

Once independence was achieved, these movements generally focused on state-building and internal consolidation rather than exporting their ideology globally. They wanted their own state for their own tribe, period.

3. Gaullism in post-WWII France

The political philosophy of Charles de Gaulle (1890–1970) rejected both Anglo-American liberal universalism and Soviet internationalism. De Gaulle famously argued that the only permanent realities in world history are nations (les réalités nationales), while ideologies like liberalism or communism are merely passing fashions used by empires to advance their own interests. Gaullism prioritized French internal cohesion, independent nuclear deterrence, and a cold, clear-eyed focus on national survival in an anarchic world, while explicitly rejecting the urge to join global ideological crusades.

4. The Contemporary National-Conservative and Sovereigntist Movements

The modern resurgence of populist nationalism across the West—exemplified by movements emphasizing border control, economic protectionism, and cultural preservation—is the closest contemporary match. These movements explicitly argue that globalist institutions pretending to represent a “global community” are a delusion. They share Mearsheimer’s view that a man’s primary moral obligation is to his own national family, and that the state should focus entirely on the security and well-being of its own people rather than spending blood and treasure on ambitious foreign policies to spread liberalism abroad.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, free speech and free inquiry cannot be justified as inalienable, universal human rights. They do not exist as natural properties of human beings. Instead, they are fragile, highly specific cultural tools created by a particular society to help it solve problems and survive.

In this framework, free speech is a luxury asset that a cohesive tribe permits itself under specific conditions—never an absolute principle that trumps the security of the group.

Mearsheimer argues that reason is subordinate to socialization. However, a society still needs reason to calculate its interests, develop technology, and assess threats in an anarchic world. If a state completely suppresses free inquiry, its leadership class becomes blind, trapped in its own dogmatic echo chamber.

Therefore, a realist framework allows for free inquiry not to validate the individual’s self-expression, but to prevent strategic blunder.

Free speech functions as a diagnostic tool. It allows a society to stress-test its policies, weed out incompetent leaders, and adapt to changing external realities. A tribe that allows zero internal debate will eventually miscalculate its security environment and be destroyed by more adaptive competitors.

Because the primary goal of any group is survival, free speech will always be sharply curtailed the moment it threatens internal cohesion or national security.

If humans are tribal, then no society will ever tolerate speech that attacks its own founding myths or encourages alignment with an external enemy. When a nation faces an existential crisis or goes to war, the illusion of universal free speech vanishes instantly. The tribe moves to suppress dissent, enforce narrative conformity, and punish those who fracture the group’s willpower.

Under this view, the recent rise of corporate and state censorship across the West is not an aberration; it is human nature reasserting itself as elite consensus fractures and global competition intensifies.

For the university and the Great Books classroom, a Mearsheimer-style anthropology completely changes the rules of debate.

The goal of education cannot be a completely open-ended, consequence-free interrogation of all values. Because children and young adults are highly susceptible to socialization and have unformed critical faculties, exposing them to endless, unchecked deconstruction before they are anchored in their own tradition does not liberate them. It atomizes them, rendering the society weak and fragmented.

Free inquiry within a Great Books curriculum must therefore occur inside a secure perimeter. Students are taught the Western tradition first to anchor their identity and build social cohesion. Only after that value infusion is secure can free inquiry be deployed as a practical discipline—a tool to analyze the world accurately, understand the motivations of competing tribes, and ensure the survival of their own.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, how should intellectuals go about their work (which tends to seek importance through deconstruction) with regard for both their own safety, standing and the health of society? Would Leo Strauss’s technique of hiding one’s heretical views be useful?

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, intellectuals are playing with fire. The standard modern intellectual seeks status and tenure through deconstruction—peeling back the layers of national myths, traditional morality, and social hierarchies to expose them as arbitrary.

In a liberal framework, this is viewed as a noble, courageous pursuit of truth. In Mearsheimer’s framework, it is a form of civic suicide. By dissolving the shared values that bind the group, the deconstructive intellectual actively weakens the internal cohesion his society needs to survive in an anarchic world.

Furthermore, because humans are tribal at their core, a society will eventually protect itself. When an intellectual’s deconstruction threatens the group’s core survival mechanisms, the tribe will inevitably turn on him to protect its structural integrity.

To maintain his safety, protect his social standing, and preserve the health of his society, the intellectual must completely alter his methodology.

The technique described by Leo Strauss of esoteric writing becomes an essential tool for survival under this anthropology. Strauss argued that before the modern era, the greatest political philosophers (like Plato, Al-Farabi, and Maimonides) wrote with two distinct audiences in mind. They packed their texts with an exoteric (surface-level) meaning for the general public, and an esoteric (hidden) meaning for a small circle of philosophic readers.

If Mearsheimer’s view holds, this dual-layer technique is useful for three reasons:

The general public requires intense socialization and a firm infusion of values to function cohesively. Raw, unvarnished truths about the amoral nature of power, the arbitrariness of legal orders, or the fragility of religious myths can cause mass cynicism and social decay if broadcast indiscriminately. Esoteric writing allows the intellectual to explore these dangerous realities with other elites without shattering the protective illusions of the broader populace.

By burying heretical or realist conclusions beneath a surface layer of orthodox, patriotic, or conventional language, the intellectual avoids triggering the tribe’s defense mechanisms. He retains his elite standing and avoids cancellation or persecution because the standard gatekeepers only read the surface narrative.

A society needs a small, clear-eyed group of thinkers who understand the world exactly as it is to prevent strategic blunders. Esotericism creates a secure, private room where the ruling elite can analyze raw power dynamics and structural realities without causing domestic panic or political fragmentation.

If an intellectual chooses not to hide his views through Straussian esotericism, Mearsheimer’s anthropology demands that he shift his public work from deconstruction to construction.

Instead of asking, “How do I dismantle this inherited tradition?” the responsible intellectual must ask, “How do I fortify the social structures that keep this community safe?”

His public scholarship should focus on reinforcing civic virtue, strengthening the “little platoons” of family and local community, and explaining the realities of international competition to the public. He uses his reason not to tear down the foundational myths of his tribe, but to help the tribe adapt its traditions to meet modern existential threats. By aligning his work with the survival instincts of the group, the intellectual guarantees his own safety, elevates his social standing, and fulfills his primary duty to the civilization that nurtures him.

Orthodox Jewish intellectuals working within the framework of the mesorah (the transmitted tradition) provide an exact, living example of this principle. They operate with a clear understanding that ideas have social consequences, and that indiscriminate distribution of certain truths can shatter the communal cohesion required for group survival.

Within the mesorah, this careful gatekeeping of knowledge is not seen as malicious deception. It is an act of deep pastoral and communal responsibility.

The classical architecture of Jewish thought has always maintained a strict boundary between public instruction and elite analysis.

The public arena is governed by Halakha (the law). It is clear, action-oriented, and universal across the community. It provides the intense, daily socialization that Mearsheimer identifies as essential for group survival. It binds the atomized individual to the collective through shared rituals, diet, and calendar, creating an incredibly resilient social fabric.

Conversely, esoteric truths—whether the philosophical complexities of Maimonides’ Guide for the Perplexed or the mystical insights of Kabbalah—were historically restricted. The Mishnah explicitly states that certain deep, potentially destabilizing topics should not be taught publicly, but only to a single student at a time, and only if that student is wise, mature, and capable of understanding on his own.

The logic behind this restriction matches the Straussian and Mearsheimer critique of modern intellectual life. An intellectual who drops complex, deconstructive, or highly abstract ideas into the public square without regard for the recipient’s foundation causes deep harm.

For the masses, whose faith and social stability are built on inherited habits and healthy socialization rather than abstract philosophical proofs, exposing them to raw, unshielded theological difficulties or historical-critical analysis does not liberate them. It induces doubt, anxiety, and eventual alienation from the community. It strips away the protective insulation of the mesorah, leaving the individual atomized and vulnerable.

Orthodox intellectuals who respect the mesorah use their critical faculties to fortify the fortress, not to breach its walls. When they encounter challenging historical data, philosophical contradictions, or complex theological questions, they process these issues within elite, highly trained circles.

Their public-facing work is constructive. They translate complex realities into actionable, stable guidance that preserves the community’s boundaries and strengthens its internal loyalty. They recognize a fundamental truth that modern secular academia has forgotten: an intellectual’s primary duty is to ensure that the chain of tradition remains unbroken, preserving the social architecture that allows his people to survive in a chaotic world.

Changing the Immutable: How Orthodox Judaism Rewrites Its History

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, it changes how a reader should interpret Marc Shapiro’s Changing the Immutable.
Shapiro, writing as a modern academic historian, approaches his subject with a clear commitment to objective factual truth. He uncovers hundreds of instances where the Haredi (ultra-Orthodox) world has censored, airbrushed, or altered historical texts, photographs, and rabbinic rulings. The standard liberal response to Shapiro’s book is moral outrage at an “Orwellian” suppression of facts.
If you read Shapiro through Mearsheimer’s lens, however, the book ceases to be an expose on religious dishonesty. Instead, it becomes a brilliant, empirical case study in how a highly successful tribe manages its internal socialization to ensure its own survival.
Mearsheimer’s framework adds value to understanding Shapiro’s findings in three ways:
One. Shapiro notes that Orthodox historiography often views truth as entirely instrumental—what matters is not what happened, but what leads to piety and faith in the Sages. Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains exactly why this happens. If humans are tribal, and if intense childhood socialization is the primary tool for injecting the values needed to keep the tribe intact, then an accurate historical record is a secondary luxury. The primary function of history within the tribe is pedagogical. The text must serve the social architecture. If an ancestor held a view that would confuse a modern student, weaken his faith, or cause internal fracturing, altering the text protects the student’s unformed critical faculties and preserves communal unity.
Two. Shapiro documents the censorship of radical or unconventional positions held by towering figures like Maimonides, Rabbi Samson Raphael Hirsch, and Rabbi Abraham Isaac Kook. Through a Mearsheimer-style lens, this textual tampering is a defensive operation. In an open, anarchic cultural marketplace, exposing the masses to complex internal contradictions, historical deviations, or lenient past standards creates cognitive dissonance. It introduces doubt, which leads to atomization—the individual breaking away from the collective. By smoothing over the rough edges of history, the rabbinic elite maintain a unified front that shields ordinary members from the destabilizing effects of raw, unvarnished data.
Three. Shapiro shows that this practice is not a modern aberration; it has precedents dating back to talmudic times. Mearsheimer’s view implies that this plasticity is precisely why the Jewish people survived thousands of years of exile without a state. A rigid adherence to literal, unchanging history would have shattered the group under changing external pressures. The ability of the elite to quietly adapt the past to serve the religious needs of the present is a structural device. It allows the tribe to slide its cultural norms in response to external threats while maintaining the vital illusion of absolute, unbroken continuity.
Shapiro provides the data; Mearsheimer provides the underlying logic. Changing the Immutable demonstrates that when a community prioritizes the survival of its collective identity over the liberal value of absolute informational transparency, it chooses the path aligned with human anthropology.

Open Orthodoxy

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, it provides a cold, structural explanation for why the Open Orthodoxy movement—founded by Rabbi Avi Weiss in the late 1990s—faced such severe institutional backlash and why its attempt to merge liberal universalism with Orthodox communal structures was bound to create intense friction.

Open Orthodoxy explicitly sought to combine a strict commitment to Halakha (Jewish law) with an embrace of modern liberal values, including intellectual openness, inclusivity, and expanding leadership roles for women (such as ordaining female spiritual leaders).

Evaluating Open Orthodoxy through Mearsheimer’s lens strips away the ideological rhetoric and reveals the underlying group dynamics at play.

Mearsheimer argues that reason is subordinate to socialization. By the time a person reaches adulthood, his family and society have already imposed an enormous value infusion on him.

Open Orthodoxy attempted to inhabit two distinct, powerful systems of socialization simultaneously: the insular, particularist, authority-driven world of traditional Orthodoxy, and the open, egalitarian, universalist world of modern Western liberalism.

From a realist perspective, these two systems operate on contradictory core logics. Orthodoxy socializes the individual to submit to cumulative legal precedent and communal boundaries to preserve the group’s distinct identity. Modern liberalism socializes the individual to prioritize autonomy, equality, and universal rights. Open Orthodoxy tried to use reason to harmonize these two worldviews, but Mearsheimer’s framework suggests that because raw socialization drives our deepest preferences, the two tribes were destined to clash. Mainstream Orthodoxy viewed the movement not as a minor halakhic variation, but as a dangerous infection of foreign liberal socialization threatening the tribe’s internal architecture.

As seen in the analysis of Marc Shapiro’s work, traditional societies often guard their texts, histories, and practices to maintain an unblemished narrative that ensures absolute continuity and maximum internal cohesion.

Open Orthodoxy championed absolute transparency, intellectual openness, and a willingness to confront difficult modern critique. In Mearsheimer’s view, while this approach satisfies the liberal desire for truth, it strips away the protective insulation that a tribe uses to guard its members’ unformed critical faculties. By bringing modern academic critique, secular ethics, and egalitarian demands directly into the halakhic framework, Open Orthodoxy inadvertently threatened the very mechanisms that keep the Orthodox collective tightly bound. Mainstream rabbinic authorities reacted defensively because they recognized, consciously or instinctively, that breaking the traditional narrative front would lead to individual atomization and the eventual dissolution of the community’s distinct borders.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology dictates that when a group feels its core survival mechanism or identity is threatened, it moves to enforce narrative conformity and punish those who fracture its unity.

The fierce institutional pushback against Open Orthodoxy—including public condemnations from organizations like Agudath Israel, which declared the movement a radical departure from tradition, and the exclusion of its rabbis from mainstream circles—is exactly how a tribe behaves when it senses an existential threat. Mainstream Orthodoxy acted to protect its borders. By drawing a hard line and casting Open Orthodoxy outside the camp, the dominant Orthodox leadership reasserted the friend-enemy distinction necessary to keep their own community’s identity clear, sharp, and resilient against outer cultural pressures.

Through Mearsheimer, Open Orthodoxy is understood not merely as a theological debate over the limits of Jewish law, but as a structural experiment that tested whether a traditional, particularist tribe could absorb the hyper-individualistic values of its surrounding civilization without triggering its own survival alarms.

The Jacobs Affair

The Louis Jacobs affair is a case study for John Mearsheimer’s anthropology. The controversy erupted in British Jewry during the early 1960s when Rabbi Louis Jacobs (1920–2006) published We Have Reason to Believe. In the book, he used modern historical-critical methods to argue that the Torah was not dictated verbatim by God to Moses on Mount Sinai, but was instead a product of historical development through a series of divine-human encounters.

Jacobs thought he was offering a vital synthesis to save Anglo-Jewry, allowing Oxbridge-educated young Jews to remain committed to Orthodox law (Halakha) without intellectual dishonesty. Instead, the Orthodox establishment, led by Chief Rabbi Israel Brodie and fueled by a shifting demographic toward more traditional Eastern European families, blocked Jacobs from becoming principal of Jews’ College and effectively forced him out of the United Synagogue.

Through a standard liberal lens, this is a tragedy of fundamentalist overreach crushing free inquiry and intellectual honesty. If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, however, the affair looks completely different. It reveals structural realities of how human groups maintain themselves.

Jacobs believed he could isolate Jewish practice from its foundational myth. He argued that one could reject literal verbal revelation while remaining fully committed to Jewish observances as divinely ordained via history.

Mearsheimer’s framework explains why the establishment found this position intolerable. A group’s daily socialization relies on an absolute value infusion during early childhood. Children are trained in the rigorous restrictions of the law long before they can reason. The psychological power that sustains this intense, lifelong socialization is the shared belief that the law is the unvarnished, direct command of God.

By introducing the documentary hypothesis and historical-critical analysis into mainstream Orthodox training, Jacobs was threatening to dissolve that authority structure. The establishment recognized that if the masses began to view the Torah as an evolving historical document, the absolute authority of the law would weaken, leading to individual atomization and assimilation.

Jacobs made the precise error that Leo Strauss warned against: he broadcast a destabilizing, elite academic critique directly to the public square.

Jacobs originally formulated these ideas for weekly classes at the New West End Synagogue and then published them in a popular book for the general reader. He operated under the liberal assumption that absolute transparency and open information are always net benefits for a community.

From a realist perspective, this was a massive strategic miscalculation. He forced a public confrontation on a topic that a highly cohesive tribe cannot afford to debate openly. By bringing the heresy out of the private library and into the public pews, he left the rabbinic leadership with no choice but to react.

The subsequent blacklisting of Jacobs, the removal of his congregation’s management committee by the United Synagogue council, and the vitriolic communal split were not irrational acts of malice. They were the natural, defensive movements of a tribe protecting its borders.

The Anglo-Jewish community at the time was facing severe assimilation pressures from secular British society. To survive, the group required absolute clarity regarding its identity, laws, and boundaries. When Jacobs introduced a theology that blurred the hard line of Orthodox dogma, the leadership invoked the friend-enemy distinction. They cast Jacobs out to preserve the internal cohesion and narrative alignment of the remaining collective.

The Louis Jacobs affair demonstrates that when the survival mechanisms of a community collide with an intellectual’s demand for absolute historical accuracy, the tribe will always choose survival.

The Ford Affair

The Desmond Ford controversy of 1980 is a Protestant parallel to the Louis Jacobs affair, and John Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains exactly why it occurred and why the institutional fallout was so severe.

Desmond Ford (1929–2019) was a controversial Australian theologian within the Seventh-day Adventist Church. In 1979, he gave a public lecture at Pacific Union College challenging the biblical basis for the church’s unique, core pillar: the “investigative judgment” and the heavenly sanctuary doctrine. This doctrine held that in October 1844, Christ entered the second phase of his heavenly ministry to review the lives of believers and see if their good works matched their claims of faith. Ford argued from the text of Hebrews and raw biblical scholarship that this doctrine lacked scriptural support and obscured the true Protestant gospel of justification by grace alone.

The church responded by convening the Sanctuary Review Committee at Glacier View Ranch in 1980, where administrators and theologians stripped Ford of his ministerial credentials, sparking a massive schism that cost the denomination over a hundred ministers.

Through the lens of modern liberal scholarship, this was an oppressive suppression of academic freedom and theological truth. Through Mearsheimer’s anthropology, it was a textbook operation of a tribe preserving its life-support systems.

Mearsheimer notes that the primary reason for our social nature is that the best way for a person to survive is to be embedded in a society. For a religious society, the glue that binds the group together is its unique prophetic narrative.

The 1844 heavenly sanctuary doctrine is not a minor theological footnote for Seventh-day Adventism; it is the structural reason for the church’s existence. The movement was born out of the “Great Disappointment” when William Miller’s prediction of Christ’s literal return on October 22, 1844, failed to occur. The heavenly sanctuary doctrine—validated by the visions of co-founder Ellen G. White—was the psychological mechanism that rescued the proto-Adventists from existential despair. It explained that the date was right, but the event was wrong.

By attacking the biblical basis of 1844, Ford was not just correcting a verse in Daniel; he was pulling the thread that held the entire tribal history together. If 1844 was a historical mistake, the unique identity and divine commission of the Seventh-day Adventist Church dissolved. The leadership defrocked Ford because they recognized that the historical accuracy of a date is secondary to the preservation of the myth that keeps the tribe cohesive.

Ford committed the classic intellectual blunder that Leo Strauss warned against: he made his deconstruction exoteric. He shared his radical critique of the investigative judgment in a public forum, and the tapes were quickly duplicated and circulated nationwide.

In Mearsheimer’s framework, humans undergo intense early childhood socialization when their critical faculties are unformed. For generations of Adventists, their entire moral, dietary, and social rhythm was built on the absolute authority of the church’s prophets and its prophetic timeline. When Ford introduced sophisticated theological deconstruction directly to the pews, he threatened to fracture that unformed foundation. He was forcing ordinary believers to choose between intellectual transparency and communal loyalty. The leadership stepped in at Glacier View to cut off the source of the cognitive dissonance before it caused widespread individual atomization.

The Glacier View meeting and the subsequent purging of ministers who sympathized with Ford were the natural defensive reactions of a group under threat. Mearsheimer’s anthropology dictates that when a group feels its core identity is endangered, it will move to enforce narrative conformity.

Administrators demanded that Ford recant and publicly denounce external critics. When he refused, they used the ultimate tool of group defense: exclusion. By drawing a hard line and declaring Ford’s positions outside the boundaries of authentic Adventism, the hierarchy reestablished the clear borders of the tribe. They chose to lose a hundred intellectuals rather than let those intellectuals compromise the internal architecture that kept the millions in the collective secure.

The Exodus Controversy

On Passover morning in 2001, Rabbi David Wolpe stood before his packed Los Angeles congregation at Sinai Temple and delivered a series of sermons declaring that according to modern archaeology, the Exodus from Egypt almost certainly did not happen the way the Bible describes it. He argued that historical accuracy was secondary to the spiritual and metaphorical truth of the narrative, urging his congregants to be brave enough to decouple their faith from literal history.

The resulting public furor was intense. Orthodox leaders accused him of undermining the foundation of Judaism, and commentator Dennis Prager wrote that Judaism could no more survive the denial of the Exodus than the denial of the Creator.

If Mearsheimer’s anthropology is correct, this controversy was not an abstract debate about archaeology or intellectual honesty. It was a high-stakes collision between liberal universalist intellectual habits and the non-negotiable survival logic of a tribe.

Wolpe made the precise strategic error that an understanding of human socialization warns against: he introduced a deeply destabilizing, deconstructive critique inside the sacred space of the tribe at the exact moment of its peak ritual activation.

Passover is the supreme communal mechanism for what Mearsheimer calls the value infusion of early childhood. The entire structure of the Seder—the questions asked by the youngest child, the explicit command for every individual to view himself as having personally come out of Egypt—is designed to bypass adult critical faculties and forge a permanent, visceral group identity. By delivering this sermon on Passover morning to people gathered precisely to celebrate that foundational national myth, Wolpe was not merely sharing an academic finding; he was actively introducing cognitive dissonance into the machinery of tribal socialization.

Wolpe operated on a modern liberal assumption: that reason can elegantly separate a practice from its myth, allowing an autonomous individual to maintain a commitment to Jewish life out of an abstract appreciation for its spiritual values.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology explains why the community reacted with such sharp self-defense. For a minority group surviving within a massive, enveloping secular civilization, abstract spiritual truth is not strong enough glue. The intense daily restrictions of Jewish law and identity require an absolute authority structure to prevent individual atomization. The psychological engine driving that authority is the shared conviction that these events literally happened to our ancestors—that the covenant is forged in blood and history, not poetry. As his critics recognized, telling the masses that the core national rescue story is a parable severely weakens the binding power of the community’s laws.

The overwhelming institutional backlash Wolpe received from Orthodox and conservative circles was the predictable, healthy immune response of a social organism.

Mearsheimer’s framework dictates that a group must maintain its narrative alignment to survive. When a prominent intellectual publicly fractures that alignment from within, the remaining leadership must invoke the friend-enemy distinction to protect the collective boundaries. The public denunciations and the fierce pushback served a vital sociological function: they re-established the hard line around the foundational narrative, signaling to the rest of the tribe that despite a high-profile rabbi’s declarations, the historical reality of the Exodus remained a non-negotiable boundary marker for the community’s identity.

Contemporary Intellectuals Who Share Mearsheimer’s Anthropology

Several men have developed and applied the core principles of this anti-universalist, group-centric anthropology. They write across different fields, but each operates on the premise that humans are tribal, that socialization overrides raw reason, and that the liberal model of the atomistic individual is a dangerous myth. None of them needed John J. Mearsheimer to teach them these basic truths.

Yoram Hazony

The Israeli political philosopher Yoram Hazony builds an entire political framework on this anthropology in his 2018 book, The Virtue of Nationalism. He rejects the liberal social contract theory of John Locke, arguing that individuals never exist in a state of nature where they freely choose their obligations through reason.
Hazony argues that humans are born into a state of embeddedness within a family, a clan, and ultimately a nation. These collectives provide the security necessary for survival, and in return, they demand loyalty. He notes that a person inherits his traditions, language, and moral duties before he is capable of independent critical thought. For Hazony, the supreme political entity is the independent nation-state, which allows a specific tribe to preserve its internal cohesion and unique cultural heritage without trying to govern the rest of the world. He views the liberal desire for global governance or universal human rights regimes as a form of imperial overreach that ignores the tribal architecture of human nature.

John Gray

The British philosopher John Gray has spent decades dismantling the Enlightenment myth of moral progress and human autonomy in books like Straw Dogs and The New Leviathans. Gray uses a pessimistic, naturalistic approach to show that human beings are simply a species of animal, driven by deep-seated instincts and tribal needs rather than conscious reason. Gray argues that what liberals call reason is usually just a tool used to invent post-hoc justifications for pre-rational group preferences and myths. He insists that while scientific and technological knowledge accumulates over time, human morality and politics are cyclical. Societies achieve order, decay into tribal conflict, and rebuild themselves, but they never progress toward a borderless, universal liberal peace. Gray applies this view to modern geopolitics, arguing that the collapse of Western interventions abroad and the rise of hyper-partisan fragmentation at home are the natural results of liberalism trying to suppress the permanent reality of human tribalism.

Patrick Deneen

In his 2018 book, Why Liberalism Failed, political theorist Patrick Deneen argues that the current political and social crises in the West are not failures of liberalism, but the natural consequence of its success. He claims that liberalism successfully dismantled all the thick social structures that used to socialize human beings.

Deneen argues that by liberating the individual from the constraints of family, church, local community, and tradition, liberalism created an atomized population of lonely, anxious consumers who possess no shared moral code. He claims that this atomization makes the population weak, leading to a massive expansion of the state to manage the resulting social chaos. Deneen’s solution mirrors Mearsheimer’s observation about the long childhood of human beings. He argues that the only way to restore social health is to rebuild local, particular communities that can intentionally infuse values into the next generation before their critical faculties develop, rather than allowing abstract liberal ideology to raise them.

Paul Gottfried

Gottfried is an intellectual bridge between Mearsheimer’s structural realism and the domestic critique of Western political institutions. As a political philosopher and historian, Gottfried takes the essential premise of Mearsheimer’s anthropology—that humans are profoundly social, non-individualistic beings whose primary vehicle for survival is a cohesive group—and applies it directly to the internal architecture of the modern Western state.

Gottfried builds on this foundation by tracking exactly what happens when a society tries to systematically replace organic group socialization with a manufactured ideological substitute.

Gottfried’s core contribution, laid out in his 1999 book After Liberalism: Mass Democracy in the Managerial State, is the argument that classical bourgeois liberalism died long ago. Classical liberalism relied on thin state intervention and thick social institutions—the family, the church, the local community—to handle the intense value infusion and socialization of the young.

The modern Western regime, which Gottfried calls the managerial state, operates on the opposite logic. Borrowing from James Burnham, Gottfried argues that a new class of civil servants, behavioral scientists, jurists, and media elites now populates the state apparatus. This managerial class maintains its power by systematically breaking down organic, local, and historical identities to turn citizens into atomized, interchangeable individuals.

In Multiculturalism and the Politics of Guilt (2002), Gottfried explains how the modern state executes this replacement. He notes that because humans cannot function as lone wolves and desperately need shared moral codes, the managerial state cannot leave the population in a vacuum of pure reason. It must provide a form of socialization. It does this by establishing a therapeutic state that functions as a secular theocracy. Instead of traditional religious or national myths, the state infuses the population with a new moral code built around global universalism, diversity, and historical guilt. Gottfried argues that the constant public rituals of self-abasement regarding past civilizational sins are a deliberate tool of social engineering. This new value infusion trains citizens to view their own inherited traditions as pathologies that require state-directed re-education. This observation mirrors Mearsheimer’s critique of the post-WWII human rights crusade: it is an artificial universalist ideology designed to bypass human nature, used by a ruling elite to justify its ongoing management of society.

Gottfried applies this anthropology to explain why free speech and free inquiry are shrinking across the West.

In a true liberal framework, the expansion of the state should lead to a wider marketplace of ideas. In Gottfried’s realist framework, because a group requires narrative alignment to maintain its power structure, the managerial elite cannot tolerate genuine dissent.

When the state’s universalist value infusion fails to convince the populace naturally, the regime shifts from therapeutic persuasion to hard exclusion. It uses administrative power, civil rights laws, and corporate gatekeepers to enforce ideological conformity, treating traditionalist or particularist dissent not as a valid political position, but as a psychological illness that must be contained.

Gottfried takes Mearsheimer’s macro-level insights about the delusions of liberal foreign policy and applies them micro-level to our domestic life. He shows that the universalist elite crusades Mearsheimer observes abroad are simply the external expression of the aggressive, deconstructive management taking place at home.

If Mearsheimer’s Anthropology is True, Intellectuals Lose Status

A distinct subset of intellectuals has directly wrestled with the loss of status, influence, and safety that occurs when a thinker adopts a realist, group-centric view of humanity. In fact, political science literature describes this precise phenomenon as the cyclical pattern of ideological exile.

When an intellectual internalizes an anthropology like Mearsheimer’s, he undergoes a painful realization: his class—the intellectual elite—carries far less structural weight than liberalism promises. In a liberal framework, the intellectual is a secular priest, a shaper of destiny who uses reason to guide society toward progress. In a realist framework, the intellectual is merely a court scribe or an ideological decorator for raw state power.

Three prominent examples illustrate how intellectuals have processed this drop in status.

1. The Émigré Realists (Morgenthau and Herz)

The fathers of modern classical realism, Hans Morgenthau (1904-1979) and John Herz (1908-2005), fled Nazi Germany for America. They possessed a firsthand, biographical understanding of what happens when a highly socialized, tribal population turns on its intellectual class.

When they arrived in the United States, they achieved immense academic status, but they quickly experienced a profound political loss of status during the Cold War. Morgenthau, in particular, spent the 1950s and 1960s advising the American foreign policy establishment. However, when he applied his realist principles to oppose the Vietnam War—arguing that America was engaging in a blind, ideological crusade that ignored the local national realities of Southeast Asia—the Johnson administration swiftly cut him off.

Morgenthau wrote bitterly about this exclusion. He realized that the intellectual’s status in Washington was entirely contingent on his willingness to provide rationalizations for the state’s existing goals. The moment he spoke an unwelcome realist truth to power, his status evaporated, forcing him into what scholars call ideological exile.

2. George F. Kennan

George F. Kennan (1904–2005), the architect of America’s Cold War containment strategy, spent the latter half of his long life wrestling with a severe sense of status anxiety and alienation from modern Western culture.

Kennan possessed an intensely particularist, anti-universalist view of human societies. He believed that political institutions must grow organically out of a specific nation’s culture, climate, and ancestral habits. As he watched post-WWII America embrace global liberal universalism, consumerism, and the systematic dismantling of traditional social boundaries, Kennan grew deeply pessimistic.

In his extensive diaries, Kennan wrestled with his total loss of influence over the American trajectory. He realized that his clear-eyed, realist worldview made him an anomaly in a society driven by mass democracy and managerial engineering. He famously described himself as an expatriate in his own country, concluding that a man who understands the permanent, tragic constraints of human nature will always be marginalized by a ruling class addicted to the illusion of endless progress.

3. The Neoconservative Defectors (The Burnham Legacy)

Thinkers who followed the path of James Burnham (1905–1987) such as the early neoconservatives before they turned toward their own universalist crusades wrote about the psychological cost of abandoning liberal illusions.

When an intellectual defects from the dominant liberal paradigm to adopt a realist, structural view of human groups, he immediately loses his standing within elite consensus institutions (major newspapers, prestigious universities, foundation boards). Thinkers like Gottfried or Sam Francis (1947–2005) wrote extensively about how the modern managerial class uses social ostracization and professional demotion as immune responses to protect the reigning narrative.

These intellectuals wrestled with the fact that choosing a realist anthropology means volunteering for marginalization. They recognized that a society built on the myth of universal human rights will view a structural realist not as an analyst with a competing theory, but as a moral heretic who must be stripped of his platform to preserve the group’s ideological purity.

Edward Shils (1911–1995) provides the exact sociological architecture for why this happens. In his major work, The Intellectuals and the Powers, Shils explored the permanent, structural tension between the people who run a society (the powers) and the people who manipulate symbols, ideas, and critiques (the intellectuals).

Shils observed that intellectuals possess an inherent, almost visceral need to penetrate beyond the immediate, concrete experience of daily life to touch what they perceive as ultimate truths. This orientation produces an inevitable hostility toward ordinary society. Shils noted that ordinary life is necessarily slovenly, full of compromise, improvisation, and material concerns. Because the institutions of power must manage this messy reality, the intellectual views the state and its ruling class as compromised, hypocritical, and morally blind.

This creates the drive to bite the hand that feeds them, operating through two distinct dynamics that map directly onto Mearsheimer’s group anthropology.

Shils argued that modern secular intellectuals are the direct structural descendants of the ancient priesthood. They inherited the priestly, theological, and apocalyptic impulses of religious traditions, but converted them into secular philosophical, technical, or revolutionary projects.

The intellectual bites the institutional hand because he views himself as answering to a higher authority—whether that authority is abstract Justice, Reason, Progress, or Historical Truth. Even when an institution provides the intellectual with tenure, funding, and high social standing, he cannot rest content. His very identity relies on maintaining a critical distance from raw power. To praise the institution or defend its practical survival needs feels like a betrayal of his sacred calling. He must deconstruct the structure to prove his independence from it.

Shils identified a profound arrogance at the heart of this adversarial stance. Intellectuals often harbor a deep revulsion for the middle and working classes because ordinary citizens refuse to measure up to the intellectual’s unrealistic, uninvited expectations.

The intellectual views society as a highly plastic, monolithic mass that can be reshaped by pure ideas. He assumes that if he deconstructs an old myth, a traditional hierarchy, or a national narrative, the population will automatically elevate itself into a more rational, enlightened state.

When you layer Shils’ sociology on top of Mearsheimer’s anthropology, the tragic nature of modern intellectual life becomes clear.

The intellectual thinks he is performing a noble, independent act of purification by attacking the founding myths and structures of his host institution. He believes his critical reason sets him apart from and above the group.

Mearsheimer’s framework shows that this is an illusion. The intellectual is not an autonomous actor floating above the tribe; he is entirely dependent on the stability and protection that the host institution provides. By systematically biting the hand that feeds him—by deconstructing the shared values, borders, and narrative alignment that keep the broader society cohesive—the intellectual actively dismantles his own life-support system.

When the protective illusions of the society fracture under his critique, the result is not an enlightened utopia. The result is the return of raw, chaotic tribalism. And as both Shils and Mearsheimer warn, when a tribe feels its survival threatened by internal subversion, its first instinct is always to crush the intellectual who is undermining the fortress walls.

There is a still deeper status wound here: Mearsheimer’s anthropology humiliates the intellectual not only before the state, but before himself.

The intellectual’s highest self-image depends on the belief that he has achieved distance from inherited loyalties. He is not merely American, Jewish, French, Catholic, liberal, or bourgeois. He sees through these formations. His status comes from demystification. He unmasks the nation, the family, religion, sex roles, borders, canons, myths, and inherited moral languages as constructed objects. He proves his superiority by showing that what ordinary people treat as sacred remains contingent, historical, interested, and unstable.

But if Mearsheimer is right, this act of unmasking itself represents a social product. The deconstructor does not stand outside group life. He performs the prestige behavior of his own group. His skepticism does not equal pure reason defeating socialization. It represents the style of socialization rewarded by universities, journals, foundations, elite media, and professional-managerial networks.

This cuts deeply against the intellectual class. It turns the intellectual’s favorite weapon back against him. The unmasker stands unmasked.

Several landmark works of twentieth-century literature and memoir capture this exact psychological wound. They depict the moment when the hyper-rational, cosmopolitan intellectual realizes his absolute autonomy is a myth—that his sophisticated skepticism was merely a high-status tribal performance subsidized by an architecture he helped destroy.Here are the novels, memoirs, and rich accounts that best illustrate the unmasker standing unmasked.

1. Arthur Koestler, Darkness at Noon (1940)

Arthur Koestler (1905–1983) wrote the definitive novel about the intellectual humiliated by his own system of thought. The protagonist, Rubashov, is an old Bolshevik intellectual who spent his life deconstructing traditional morality, family, and religion in the name of historical materialism and pure reason. He believed he had achieved total distance from local, bourgeois sentiments.

When the state imprisons Rubashov and demands his false confession, he tries to use his superior intellect to reason his way out. Instead, his interrogator, Gletkin, turns Rubashov’s own weapons back on him. Gletkin points out that Rubashov himself established the logic that the individual is nothing and the collective is everything. Rubashov realizes his entire life of elite, revolutionary critique was not a soaring act of independent reason, but a rigid conformity to the prestige system of his party.

Sitting in his cell, the ultimate status wound opens up. He realizes that by dismantling the traditional moral guardrails of society, he paved the way for his own destruction. Koestler illustrates this psychological collapse: “The party’s warm, breathing body felt no pain when it shed a cell. You could not argue with the party. You could not prove it wrong. It possessed the truth, and if you stood outside it, your reason equaled zero.”

2. Czesław Miłosz, The Captive Mind (1953)

The Polish poet and essayist Czesław Miłosz (1911–2004) wrote this masterpiece of psychological memoir to explain how Central European intellectuals willingly surrendered their independent minds to Stalinist totalitarianism after World War II.

Miłosz introduces the concept of Ketman—the ancient practice of acting out a public performance of absolute orthodoxy while secretly maintaining a private, ironic superiority. The Eastern European intellectuals believed their sophisticated, private skepticism proved they were “free-floating” above the system.

Miłosz unmasks them. He proves that their elaborate intellectual defenses were simply high-status rationalizations to protect their safety and standing. They were not autonomous figures of reason; they were credentialed professionals desperate to stay aligned with the new ruling class. Miłosz captures the status wound:
“The intellectual wants to feel necessary, to feel that he has a place in the social architecture. He will invent the most complex philosophies to hide the simple fact that he is terrified of being isolated from the group that distributes prestige.”

3. Fyodor Dostoevsky, Demons (1872)

Though written earlier, Dostoevsky (1821–1881) predicted the exact sociological dynamic of Gouldner’s “culture of critical discourse.” The novel features a circle of provincial Russian intellectuals who meet in salons to mock the nation, the church, the family, and traditional authority. They believe their progressive skepticism proves their civilizational superiority.

Dostoevsky ruthlessly exposes their salon radicalism as a prestige game. They do not hate authority because they love freedom; they hate authority because mocking it is the fashion of the elite metropolitan class they crave to join. When a real, amoral operative (Pyotr Verkhovensky) arrives and turns their fashionable deconstruction into actual violence and murder, the salon intellectuals are horrified. They realize their elegant skepticism was a subsidized luxury. They rebelled against the traditional household while relying on its continued stability to keep them safe.

4. Lionel Trilling, The Middle of the Journey (1947)

The literary critic Lionel Trilling (1905–1975) wrote this novel to capture the exact moment American liberal intellectuals lost their innocence. The book follows a group of affluent, suburban New York intellectuals who view themselves as completely liberated from traditional American patriotism and middle-class morality. They speak in the dialectic of critique and universal progress.

The character Gifford Maxim shocks them by defecting from the underground Communist apparatus and reclaiming a traditional, religious view of human sin and limits. The liberal characters experience this not as a theological disagreement, but as a direct status insult. Trilling shows that their commitment to universalism and deconstruction is actually their “local badge of belonging.” To challenge their skepticism is to threaten their class position within their elite professional network.

These works provide the concrete narrative flesh to the bone of Mearsheimer’s anthropology. They show the intellectual at the end of his cycle: huddled in a cell, exiled from his country, or staring at the wreckage of a shattered town, finally realizing that the toga he wore so proudly was never a symbol of universal reason. It was simply the uniform of a faction that forgot it needed a fortress to survive.

Karl Mannheim (1893–1947) gave the liberal intellectual one of his most flattering self-descriptions: the “free-floating intelligentsia.” In Ideology and Utopia, Mannheim treated intellectuals as relatively less bound to one class perspective because they could move among social locations and synthesize competing viewpoints. Mearsheimer’s anthropology places severe pressure on this claim. If socialization, group attachment, and inherited moral intuitions do most of the work, the intellectual never truly floats. He may float above ordinary loyalties, but only because the prestige system of the intellectual class itself holds him aloft.

Pierre Bourdieu (1930–2002) sharpens the point. What the intellectual experiences as independent judgment represents cultural capital, habitus, and class position disguised as universal insight. The ability to speak in the language of critique, complexity, irony, and suspicion does not distribute equally across society. It requires family background, schooling, credentials, and institutional training.

Deconstruction does not operate simply as an intellectual method. It operates as a class marker. To say “nation,” “family,” “merit,” “objectivity,” “civilization,” or “truth” in scare quotes signals membership in a community that gains status by dissolving the moral certainties of other communities. The intellectual’s pose of universal skepticism functions as a local badge of belonging.

Alvin Gouldner (1920–1980) added the theory of the New Class and its “culture of critical discourse.” Gouldner saw modern intellectuals and technical experts as a rising class held together by a shared speech code: analytic, skeptical, rule-bound, reflexive, and hostile to inherited authority. This discourse can liberate, but it also elitizes because it grants power to those trained in its idiom. Intellectuals routinely mistake their own class language for liberation.

This explains why deconstruction feels morally intoxicating. It allows the intellectual to convert dependency into superiority. He depends on the university, the publishing house, the foundation, the bureaucratic state, the media institution, and the liberal rights regime. Yet by criticizing those structures, he experiences himself as free from them. His critique launders dependence into independence.

Mearsheimer’s anthropology destroys that consolation. The intellectual does not stand outside power. He sits inside a protected enclosure built by power. His autonomy does not exist naturally. Power subsidizes it. His freedom to deconstruct the nation, the border, the police, the family, or the inherited moral order exists only because some prior structure still maintains enough cohesion to protect him while he does it.

Julien Benda (1867–1956) famously defended the older ideal of the intellectual in The Treason of the Intellectuals. Benda demanded a clerk devoted to universal truth and justice rather than tribal passion. For Benda, the betrayal occurred when intellectuals attached themselves to nationalism, race, class, or party. Mearsheimer’s anthropology suggests that Benda’s noble ideal represents a liberal fantasy. The intellectual who claims to speak for humanity simply speaks for a universalist faction within a particular civilization. Benda wanted the intellectual to abandon the sword for the toga. Mearsheimer implies that the toga also forms a uniform.

This realist anthropology threatens the intellectual temperament because it denies the source of intellectual authority. The liberal intellectual believes his authority comes from reason, moral universalism, and emancipation from inherited prejudice. The realist answer is colder: his authority comes from institutional placement, group protection, credentialed status, and alignment with the moral mythology of his class.

Once this is seen, deconstruction loses its innocence. It ceases to be the heroic act of reason against myth. It becomes one tribal technique among others. Warriors use weapons. Priests use ritual. Bureaucrats use procedure. Intellectuals use critique.

Christopher Lasch diagnosed the late-modern version of this problem in The Revolt of the Elites. He argued that the new meritocratic upper classes had become increasingly rootless, cosmopolitan, and detached from the obligations of ordinary citizenship. The elite did not merely govern the people. It seceded from them. The intellectual’s universalism grows in direct proportion to his loss of concrete obligation. He becomes most fluent in humanity when he is least bound to neighbors, ancestors, countrymen, or place.

This produces a paradox. The intellectual claims to defend the weak against the powerful, but his own social existence depends on unusually powerful institutions. He can afford anti-tribal universalism because he lives under the protection of a successful tribe. He can mock borders because borders protect him. He can despise national myths because national myths helped build the order that pays him. He can attack inherited moral communities because those communities continue to supply much of the social trust his critique presupposes.

The intellectual therefore occupies a structurally adolescent position. He rebels against the household while still eating from its table. His rebellion may expose real hypocrisy and real cruelty, but it also depends on the continued patience, wealth, and confidence of the order he attacks.

This is the deepest reason intellectuals often hate realist anthropology. It makes gratitude intellectually mandatory.

A tragic realist does not have to deny the value of critique. Some myths deserve exposure. Some institutions deserve attack. Some inherited loyalties become cruel, corrupt, or insane. But the realist insists that critique is never free. Every act of deconstruction spends down inherited social capital. A society can survive some demystification, but it cannot survive the total delegitimation of every loyalty that makes sacrifice possible.

That is the limit intellectuals refuse to face. They assume that once the old myths are dismantled, people will become freer, kinder, more rational, and more universal. Mearsheimer’s anthropology says otherwise. Strip people of inherited loyalty and they do not become angels. They look for new tribes. Often they find worse ones.

The intellectual’s tragedy is that he wants to be above the tribe, but he needs the tribe. He wants the prestige of moral transcendence, but his own status is produced by a particular social order. He wants to dissolve collective illusions, but his life depends on collective illusions that motivate soldiers, taxpayers, parents, police officers, teachers, and ordinary citizens to keep the world functioning.

If Mearsheimer is right, the mature intellectual must give up the fantasy of being a secular angel. He is not the voice of humanity floating over history. He is a socially formed creature, protected by a group, speaking from a location, using a class language, and dependent on institutions he did not create.

That does not make intellectual life worthless. It makes it more modest.

The honest intellectual under realist anthropology becomes less like a prophet and more like a steward. His task is not to burn down every inherited structure in the name of abstraction. His task is to distinguish between necessary myth and destructive falsehood, between cohesive loyalty and pathological hatred, between legitimate criticism and civilizational vandalism.

That role offers a much lower status than the one liberal universalism promises. But it is also a more truthful one.

The most resilient examples of the intellectual-as-steward operate within traditional religious structures, but the type also exists in secular political history. These thinkers share a specific trait: they possess immense analytical power and could easily succeed in the game of elite deconstruction, but they choose instead to fortify the inherited structures that protect their communities.

The following thinkers embody this realist stewardship.

Rabbi Lord Jonathan Sacks (1948-2020)

Rabbi Sacks spent his career operating at the absolute peak of British intellectual life, holding degrees from Cambridge and Oxford while serving as Chief Rabbi of the United Hebrew Congregations of the Commonwealth. He was entirely fluent in the secular “culture of critical discourse,” yet he explicitly rejected the path of deconstruction.

Sacks understood Mearsheimer’s reality: that a society cannot survive on a diet of pure, atomistic liberalism. In books like The Home We Build Together and Morality, he used his immense cultural capital not to mock traditional loyalty, but to defend it as the essential infrastructure of human life. He acted as a steward of the mesorah, translating ancient particularist wisdom into a language that could help both his specific community and the broader Western world preserve the social trust necessary to prevent a slide into chaotic tribalism. He knew the toga was a uniform, and he wore it deliberately to protect the household.

Augustine of Hippo (354-430)

Augustine provides the foundational Christian model for this anthropology. He was a master rhetorician trained in the elite imperial schools of the Roman Empire. He understood power, prestige, and the intellectual vanities of the pagan elite.

When Rome fell in 410, the pagan intellectuals blamed Christianity for weakening the empire’s traditional civic myths. Augustine did not respond with abstract liberal universalism. In The City of God, he acted as the ultimate realist steward. He analyzed the raw, libido dominandi (lust for mastery) that drove Rome, stripping away its grand imperial illusions. Yet, he did not leave his readers in a vacuum of deconstruction. He immediately built a sturdier psychological and theological fortress for the Christian community, providing the structural continuity and moral architecture that allowed Western civilization to survive the collapse of the imperial state.

Christopher Lasch (1932-1994)

Outside of theology, Lasch represents the rare secular intellectual who underwent the painful realization that his own class was destroying the country. He started his career on the secular, Marxist left—the premier breeding ground for professional deconstructors.

As he matured, Lasch saw through the prestige system of the elite universities. In The True and Only Heaven and The Revolt of the Elites, he turned his critical weapons directly onto his fellow intellectuals. He exposed their cosmopolitan universalism as a class marker designed to evade concrete obligation to their neighbors and country. Lasch became a steward of what he called “lower-middle-class values”—family, locality, loyalty, and a sense of limits. He used his platform to defend the organic social structures of ordinary Americans against the civilizational vandalism of the professional-managerial elite.

Sir Roger Scruton (1944-2020)

The British philosopher Roger Scruton represents the modern secular counterpart to the rabbinic steward. He was an elite academic who specialized in aesthetics and political philosophy, yet he spent his life defending what he termed oikophilia—the love of home.

Scruton explicitly recognized that the elite academic left gained its status through a “culture of repudiation.” In books like The Aesthetics of Architecture and Green Philosophy, he argued that human beings require local attachments, beautiful environments, inherited laws, and shared sacred spaces to remain sane and cooperative. He chose professional marginalization by British university elites to write manuals on how to conserve the specific cultural inheritance of the West. He understood that the intellectual’s freedom is a subsidized luxury, and he dedicated his life to paying his debt to the culture that hosted him.

If humans remain tribal, and if reason functions primarily as a weapon to defend group preferences, then an intellectual who understands this reality possesses a rare and dangerous instrument. He can stop wasting his analytical power on the internal deconstruction of his own household and instead weaponize it as an offensive tool against competing tribes.

This approach transforms the intellectual from an internal demolitionist into an intelligence officer or a counter-propagandist. It mirrors what the late political analyst Sam Francis (1947-2005) described as the development of a counter-hegemonic elite.

Turning deconstruction outward against the enemies of your people operates through three primary modes.

1. Demystifying the Enemy’s Universalist Pretentions

The most effective way to deploy outward deconstruction is to strip the enemy of his favorite ideological camouflage. As Mearsheimer notes, powerful groups routinely dress up their specific tribal interests in the language of universal human rights, international law, or global moral imperatives. They do this to demoralize their opponents and claim the moral high ground.

An intellectual armed with realist anthropology can unmask these grand declarations.

When a competing tribe says “humanity,” “equity,” “democracy,” or “the international community,” the outward-facing intellectual does not argue the abstract philosophy. He applies cold analysis to expose the raw material interest, the funding structures, and the status anxieties driving the rhetoric. He proves that the enemy’s universalism is simply a tribal weapon designed to disarm his own people’s defensive instincts.

2. Infiltrating and Mapping the Competitor’s Social Architecture

Every human group, no matter how powerful, relies on internal socialization, prestige systems, and collective illusions to maintain its cohesion. They possess their own vulnerable points, their own taboos, and their own elite networks that depend on specific narratives.

The outward-facing intellectual maps these networks. He analyzes the enemy’s habitus and cultural capital. By understanding how the competing group socializes its young and rewards its elites, he can identify the exact stress lines where their internal consensus fractures. He uses deconstruction to induce cognitive dissonance within their ranks, turning their own critical discourse back onto them to weaken their willpower and strategic alignment.

3. Defending the Fortress by Attacking the Siege Engine

When an intellectual turns his powers outward, he provides his own people with a critical service: ideological immunity.

Ordinary citizens are often vulnerable to the sophisticated psychological warfare and moralizing rhetoric deployed by competing elites. They lack the specialized training to see through high-status speech codes. The outward-facing intellectual uses his skills to intercept these foreign narratives before they can infect his community’s socialization. He breaks down the enemy’s propaganda in plain language, showing his people exactly how the trick works. He converts what looked like an elevated moral demand into an obvious tribal maneuver, preserving his group’s internal trust and confidence.

This path allows the intellectual to satisfy his natural bent for deconstruction without committing civilizational vandalism. He does not suppress his analytical skepticism; he directs it. He stops biting the hand that feeds him and starts biting the hand that threatens him.

When an intellectual turns his deconstructive weapons outward, he stops treating ideas as abstract truths and starts treating them as terrain to be taken or defended. History provides several stark examples of master deconstructors who realized that their survival depended on the survival of their specific group, and who subsequently turned their analytical power entirely against the enemies of their people.

James Burnham (1905-1987)

James Burnham is the foundational American model for this exact transition. He began his career as a high-level Marxist intellectual, working directly with Leon Trotsky. He was a master of the materialist, structural deconstruction of capitalist society. He knew exactly how to look past the rhetoric of politicians to find the hidden economic and power interests underneath.

When Burnham broke with the left in 1940, he did not abandon his analytical tools; he turned them outward. In The Managerial Revolution (1941) and The Machiavellians (1943), he laid out a cold, amoral analysis of how ruling classes maintain power through ideology. Then, during the Cold War, he became the premier intellectual strategist for the American conservative movement, writing a regular column for National Review.

Burnham used his deep understanding of Marxist dialectics and social architecture to unmask Soviet political warfare. He wrote manuals like The Web of Subversion and Suicide of the West, where he systematically deconstructed the psychological vulnerabilities of Western liberals, showing how Soviet proxies used universalist language to disarm American willpower. He used his genius for deconstruction to build an ideological shield for his country.

Willmoore Kendall (1909-1967)

Kendall was a brilliant, iconoclastic political scientist who understood human tribalism. He recognized that a society’s survival depends entirely on what he called its “orthodoxy”—the core, shared consensus of myths, values, and traditions that a community infuses into its members to keep them cohesive.

Kendall watched the mid-century American liberal elite use the language of absolute free speech and universal human rights to steadily chip away at the local, traditional, and religious consensus of the American public.

Instead of playing the polite academic game, Kendall used his immense analytical power to turn the tables on the liberal elite. In essays like The Open Society and Its Fallacies, he ruthlessly deconstructed the inner logic of liberal universalism. He proved that the “open society” was a political myth designed to strip traditional communities of their right to self-defense. He argued that any tribe has a natural, anthropological right to suppress speech that threatens to dissolve its core architecture. He weaponized political theory to defend the American hinterland against the deconstructive project of the coastal managerial class.

Jeane Kirkpatrick (1926-2006)

Kirkpatrick was a political scientist who weaponized realist anthropology to alter American foreign policy during the late Cold War.

In her landmark 1979 essay, Dictatorships and Double Standards, Kirkpatrick turned her deconstructive powers directly against the Carter administration’s universalist human rights policy. The dominant elite consensus argued that America must withdraw support from traditional, autocratic allies (like the Shah of Iran or Anastasio Somoza in Nicaragua) if they failed to meet universal liberal standards of governance.

Kirkpatrick used a cold, realist analysis to dismantle this logic. She exposed the universalist human rights framework as a dangerous delusion that ignored basic human anthropology. She argued that traditional autocracies operate within organic, deeply socialized structures that maintain basic social order. By forcing these societies to adopt rapid, abstract liberal metrics, the West simply shattered their internal architecture, creating a vacuum that was invariably filled by totalitarian Soviet client states. She unmasked the high-status rhetoric of the State Department, proving that its universalist moralizing was actively producing disastrous strategic outcomes for the nation.

These intellectuals did not write to impress the international academic community or to win praise for their nuanced, open-ended skepticism. They understood that the world is an arena of competing groups. They took the sophisticated tools of elite critique, tools usually used to weaken a society from within, and used them to strip the armor off their opponents, ensuring the defense and survival of their own household.

Posted in Anthropology, Classics | Comments Off on The Great Delusion About The Great Books Curriculum

Renee DiResta and the Information Wars

In December 2014, a visitor carrying the measles virus walked through Disneyland. Within weeks the outbreak spread across California and beyond, infecting more than a hundred people in a country that had declared measles eliminated in 2000. In the Bay Area, Renée DiResta (b. 1981), a former Wall Street trader turned venture capitalist, had a son approaching preschool age. She did what a trader does before taking a position. She pulled the data. California published vaccination rates by school, and the numbers stunned her. Some Bay Area preschools, filled with the children of engineers and executives, had immunization rates below those of South Sudan. She began looking at where the anti-vaccine message came from, and with the data scientist Gilad Lotan she mapped the networks. The maps showed that on Twitter about a quarter of the anti-vaccine content came from 0.6 percent of the accounts. A small, coordinated, passionate minority looked like a mass movement. She had found the subject that consumed the rest of her career.

Nothing in her training pointed toward public health. DiResta grew up in Yonkers, New York, the daughter of a family with no connection to Silicon Valley or Washington. At Stony Brook University she took five years to finish two degrees, computer science and political science, with two minors. During the summers of those undergraduate years, from 1999 to 2004, she interned at the Central Intelligence Agency. She decided against staying at the Agency, took the LSAT, and considered law school. Instead she took a job at Jane Street Capital, the quantitative trading firm in New York, where she started as a clerk writing code to scrape data from Bloomberg terminals in the days before the firm had data feeds. She stayed seven years and became an equity derivatives trader and market maker. The work rewarded speed, pattern recognition, and comfort with incomplete information. Prices moved on rumor before they moved on fact. A trader who understood how a story spread through a market before it appeared in a newspaper had an edge. She later said the common thread across her jobs was a love of high-intensity environments with big analytical problems and adversarial behavior.

In 2011 she moved west and became a principal at O’Reilly AlphaTech Ventures, a seed-stage fund, where she focused on hardware, manufacturing, and logistics. She co-authored The Hardware Startup in 2015 and joined the founding team of Haven, a supply-chain logistics company. She was, at that point, a competent and obscure figure in the technology economy, one of thousands of people in the Bay Area who moved between trading, investing, and startups. The Disneyland outbreak changed the trajectory.

In 2015 she co-founded Vaccinate California, a parents’ group that backed legislation to end California’s personal belief exemption for childhood vaccination. The fight over that bill taught her the lesson she repeated for the next decade. Her side had the medical establishment, the data, and majority opinion. The other side had the feeds. Anti-vaccine activists ran coordinated hashtag campaigns, flooded legislators’ social media accounts, and dominated search results. She called this the asymmetry of passion. Online influence requires no majority. It requires repetition, emotional intensity, and platforms whose recommendation engines reward engagement over accuracy. She noticed something else. When she followed anti-vaccine groups on Facebook, the recommendation engine began suggesting chemtrail groups, anti-GMO groups, and Pizzagate. The platform did not merely host conspiracy communities. It introduced people to them.

The 2016 election made that observation a national security question. After the intelligence community concluded that Russia had interfered in the campaign, the Senate Select Committee on Intelligence went looking for outside experts who could read platform data. DiResta had by then joined New Knowledge, an Austin-based firm that tracked online manipulation, as director of research. On August 1, 2018, at 9:32 in the morning, Chairman Richard Burr (b. 1955) called a hearing to order in room SH-216 of the Hart Senate Office Building. Poster boards displaying fake social media accounts stood on easels beside the witness table. DiResta sat with witnesses from RAND, Graphika, Oxford, and the German Marshall Fund, the emerging expert class of a field that had not existed three years earlier. She told the senators the country faced a defining threat of the generation and warned that future operations might use fake audio and video generated by artificial intelligence. She testified about Russian campaigns that pushed anti-fracking messages into oil regions and GMO fears into farm states. The senators, men who had grown up on network television, listened to a former derivatives trader explain how trending algorithms could be gamed.

At the committee’s request, DiResta and her New Knowledge co-authors then analyzed the datasets Facebook, Twitter, and Alphabet had turned over. Their report, “The Tactics and Tropes of the Internet Research Agency,” released on December 17, 2018, examined Russian Internet Research Agency operations against Americans from 2014 through 2017. The finding that stayed with her concerned race. The IRA ran fake pages aimed at Black Americans, built audiences around Black pride and police violence, and then pushed messages of alienation, including encouragement to sit out the election. The operation spent less effort converting voters than fragmenting communities and convincing people that participation was pointless. Burr said the data showed how aggressively Russia had worked to divide Americans by race, religion, and ideology.

Two days after the report’s release, the New York Times published a story that complicated everything. During the 2017 Alabama Senate race between Roy Moore (b. 1947) and Doug Jones (b. 1954), a small project funded through Democratic-aligned money had run a deceptive online experiment, including a scheme to make it appear that Russian bots backed Moore. New Knowledge’s chief executive, Jonathon Morgan, had participated. Public reporting centered on Morgan and others, and no clear public evidence shows DiResta directed the Alabama tactics. The association still cost her. A researcher who studied disinformation worked at a firm whose leadership had run a disinformation-style experiment. Her critics never let the detail go, and they did not need to prove more than proximity for it to work.

In June 2019 she joined the Stanford Internet Observatory as technical research manager, recruited by its founding director Alex Stamos (b. 1979), the former Facebook security chief. The Observatory studied abuse across information systems: state influence operations, election rumors, child exploitation, and later the effects of generative AI. Her team published research exposing covert Pentagon influence operations, a report that pushed the Department of Defense to reexamine its own propaganda practices, a fact her critics rarely mention.

In 2020 the Observatory joined the University of Washington, Graphika, and the Atlantic Council’s Digital Forensic Research Lab in the Election Integrity Partnership. During election week, students and analysts worked in shifts, logging viral claims about mail ballots, voting machines, and stolen votes into a ticketing system, the kind of workflow software a corporate help desk uses. A rumor about Sharpie pens invalidating ballots in Arizona would come in, an analyst would open a ticket, trace the spread, assess the claim, and in some cases flag it to a platform. Election officials, civil society groups, and platform trust-and-safety teams all touched the pipeline. To the researchers this was rapid-response scholarship, a public service in a year when the President of the United States was telling his supporters the election was rigged. To their later critics it was a censorship switchboard, a place where academics, government entities, and platforms sat in one reporting chain deciding which speech lived and which died. Both descriptions attach to the same ticketing queue. The fight that followed was over who gets to label a claim false, who gets notified, and what a platform does next. A companion effort, the Virality Project, applied the same model to COVID-19 vaccine rumors in 2021.

The reckoning arrived in December 2022, when Elon Musk gave internal Twitter documents to a handful of writers. Matt Taibbi (b. 1970), Michael Shellenberger (b. 1971), and others used the Twitter Files to argue that content moderation had fused with government pressure and elite preference, and they named DiResta as a central node in what they called the censorship-industrial complex. The undergraduate CIA internship, two decades old, became the load-bearing biographical fact. On podcasts and Substacks she became “CIA Renée,” a spy running a global censorship operation from a Stanford office. The House Select Subcommittee on the Weaponization of the Federal Government, chaired by Jim Jordan (b. 1964), subpoenaed Stanford’s documents in April 2023, enforced the subpoena in June, interviewed Stamos under oath, and included students, undergraduates among them, in its document demands. Stephen Miller’s (b. 1985) America First Legal sued DiResta, Stamos, and Kate Starbird (b. 1975) of the University of Washington in a case that a Louisiana federal court allowed into discovery in December 2024. Stanford spent millions on legal defense. DiResta answered her accusers in an Atlantic essay about becoming the main character of the fantasy-industrial complex. She had spent years studying how a rumor cascade selects a villain, strips away context, and hardens into a bespoke reality. Then she watched one do it to her. Her Substack biography compresses the experience into four words and a count of her children: Twitter Files bête noire, mom of three.

The constitutional question reached the Supreme Court as Murthy v. Missouri, a suit alleging that federal officials had coerced platforms into suppressing disfavored speech about elections and COVID-19. On June 26, 2024, the Court ruled six to three, in an opinion by Justice Amy Coney Barrett (b. 1972), that the plaintiffs lacked Article III standing. The ruling settled nothing underneath. It never decided when government contact with a platform becomes coercion. Her defenders read the decision as vindication. Her critics read it as a procedural escape from a First Amendment problem, and the private suits continued.

By then the Stanford Internet Observatory was finished as an election-research operation. Stamos had stepped back in November 2023. In June 2024 Stanford University declined to renew DiResta’s contract, other contracts lapsed, and remaining staff were told to look for jobs. The university disputed reports that it was dismantling the Observatory and said child-safety work, the trust-and-safety journal, and the annual conference would continue under a faculty sponsor. Jordan posted that free speech had won again. Shellenberger declared victory over a censorship operation. The Election Integrity Partnership announced it would not work on the 2024 election or any future one. Whatever Stanford called it, the outcome was the one the campaign’s architects wanted. Lawsuits, subpoenas, legal bills, and harassment had priced election-rumor research out of one of the richest universities on earth, and every other university watched it happen.

DiResta landed at Georgetown University. In October 2024 the McCourt School of Public Policy appointed her associate research professor, with positions in the Massive Data Institute and the Tech & Public Policy program. She became a contributing editor at Lawfare and kept writing for The Atlantic. That same year she received the Carl Sagan Prize for Science Popularization for translating propaganda research into public writing, and she published her synthesis, Invisible Rulers: The People Who Turn Lies into Reality, with PublicAffairs. The paperback arrives August 4, 2026.

The book argues that the modern information environment fuses two older systems, the propaganda machine and the rumor mill. Propaganda once moved downward through states, parties, and broadcasters. Rumor moved sideways through neighborhoods, churches, and workplaces. Social media collapses the two channels into one. A rumor becomes a meme, the meme becomes a movement, the movement becomes a news story, and the story becomes political reality. Her invisible rulers are no cabal. They are the interlocking forces of influencers, recommendation algorithms, and online crowds, operating where the old gatekeepers have lost authority. Small groups manufacture the appearance of consensus. Platforms reward outrage, certainty, novelty, and tribal belonging. Francis Fukuyama praised the book’s account of bespoke realities. Her opponents reviewed the author rather than the argument.

Her prescriptions frustrate both camps. She wants changed platform defaults, user control over algorithmic feeds, friction before virality, transparency about amplification, and civic education in propaganda literacy, rather than mass takedowns. Free-speech advocates see residual faith in expert moderation and institutional coordination. Anti-disinformation activists want harder intervention, faster. Her answer is that the information environment is already governed. Engagement algorithms and manipulation-for-hire govern it now. The choice is between opaque private rule and rules the public can see, contest, and revise.

At Georgetown her work has widened into a general theory. With Josh Goldstein of Georgetown’s Center for Security and Emerging Technology she published “Full-Spectrum Propaganda in the Social Media Era” in Security Studies, arguing that well-resourced states no longer choose between overt and covert operations. They run integrated campaigns across state television, diplomatic accounts, state news sites, covert persona networks, and influencers who may not know they serve one, with channels citing each other to build the appearance of independent confirmation. The framework sorts channels along two axes, overt against covert and broadcast against social, and treats the audience as a distribution channel the state could never build alone. She has applied the same logic to TikTok and ByteDance, arguing that the deeper risk lies past data collection in algorithmic control, since whoever owns recommendation can steer a society’s attention quietly over time. That claim remains her framework rather than a settled empirical verdict in each case, and she treats it as such. Her current research extends to AI-generated propaganda, scams, and privacy-preserving ways to verify humanness online without building a checkpointed internet.

The trajectory holds together better than it first appears. A woman trained on adversarial systems, at the Agency, on the trading floor, in venture capital, found in social platforms the largest adversarial system ever built and spent a decade mapping who exploits it. Her supporters call her the clearest analyst of propaganda in the platform age. Her critics call her the face of an expert class that decided its political judgments were science and used platform back channels to enforce them. Both descriptions draw on real material. She did help build reporting pipelines that connected researchers, officials, and platforms, and reasonable people can find that arrangement corrosive to free expression whatever its intent. She also produced some of the most rigorous public documentation of state manipulation campaigns in existence, and the movement that destroyed her research center relied on distortion, selective leaks, and harassment to do it. She studied how lies become social facts and then became one.

The problem she works on remains unsolved and might be insoluble. A self-governing people needs some shared account of reality, and the attention economy pays for fragmentation, paranoia, and spectacle. Every response so far has either done too little or created a new authority nobody trusts. DiResta’s career is the test case for whether a free society can defend the idea of shared fact without building a ministry of truth, and the returns to date suggest the question will outlive everyone now fighting over it.

Notes

Career history, CIA internships during the summers from 1999 through 2004, Jane Street, the LSAT detour, OATV, Haven, the concept of full-spectrum propaganda, the paperback publication date of August 4, 2026, and the Carl Sagan Prize all come from Renée DiResta’s own biography and the Niskanen Center interview, which also covers her Yonkers upbringing, five undergraduate years, clerk work, and the Disneyland origin story: Renée DiResta and Niskanen Center.

Vaccinate California, the finding by Gilad Lotan that 25 percent of anti-vaccine tweets originated from just 0.6 percent of accounts, her appearance in The Social Dilemma, and her 1981 birth year are documented at Wikipedia.

The August 1, 2018 Senate Intelligence Committee hearing, including the 9:32 a.m. start time, the SH-216 hearing room, Senator Richard Burr’s opening statement, and the witness list, is documented in the official transcript: U.S. Senate. DiResta’s statement describing online manipulation as one of the “defining threats of our generation,” along with the poster illustrating fake accounts, is covered by NBC News. Her testimony regarding anti-fracking and anti-GMO campaigns is summarized by CBS News.

The release of the Senate Intelligence Committee’s reports on December 17, 2018, together with Senator Burr’s statement, is documented here: U.S. Senate.

The dismantling of the Stanford Internet Observatory, including Alex Stamos’s departure in November 2023, the nonrenewal of DiResta’s contract, the timeline surrounding the House Judiciary Committee investigation led by Jim Jordan, and Stanford’s response, is covered by Platformer and NPR. Reactions from Jordan and Michael Shellenberger are reported by The Washington Times.

The December 2024 ruling allowing the America First Legal lawsuit to proceed is documented here: America First Legal.

Her appointment at Georgetown University’s McCourt School is documented at Georgetown University.

The paper “Full-Spectrum Propaganda in the Social Media Era,” coauthored with Josh Goldstein, together with Georgetown’s discussion of the project, appears here: CSET and Georgetown University.

The description “Twitter Files bête noire. Mom of 3.” comes from her Substack biography: Substack.

I added several pieces of self-evident background without separate citation. These include comparing the logic of a trading floor to the way rumors move markets before verified information arrives, likening the Election Integrity Partnership’s workflow to a help-desk ticketing system, using the Sharpiegate controversy as a representative EIP case because it is extensively documented in the final report The Long Fuse, describing senators of that generation as having grown up in the era of network television, and referring to the Pentagon report that, according to DiResta’s own biography, prompted the Department of Defense to reevaluate its approach. The details of Murthy v. Missouri, decided on June 26, 2024, by a 6-3 vote in an opinion by Justice Amy Coney Barrett on standing grounds, are matters of public record.

The Watchman of the Shared World: Renée DiResta’s Hero System

Renée DiResta’s life turns on two terrors, and each has a date.

The first arrived in December 2014. Her son had just turned one. A visitor carrying measles walked through Disneyland, and within weeks a disease America had declared eliminated moved through California. She pulled the state’s vaccination data and found preschools in the richest zip codes in the country with immunization rates below South Sudan’s. The terror was the oldest one there is, the body of a child who cannot yet defend against the world. Behind it stood a second-order version of the same terror, a society that had forgotten why the shots existed, a herd dissolving its own immunity because strangers on the internet told mothers a story.

The second terror arrived in December 2022. Writers with access to Twitter’s internal files named her a central node of a censorship operation, and within weeks a woman who studied rumor cascades for a living watched one select her. “CIA Renée” spread through podcasts and hearings and lawsuits. Strangers rewrote her biography while she held the original. This is the other death, the one Ernest Becker (1924-1974) says man fears as much as the grave. A person lives twice, once in a body and once in a name, and the name can be killed while the body walks around. DiResta has felt the cold of both deaths, the viral and the symbolic, and her hero system is built against the pair of them.

Becker holds that a man handles the knowledge of death by enlisting in a hero system, a cultural project that promises his life will count in something that outlasts him. The soldier has the nation, the monk has eternity, the founder has the company, the mother has the child. The system tells him what a hero is, and if he performs heroism by its lights, it pays him in the only currency that quiets the terror, the feeling of mattering permanently. DiResta’s heroism is watchfulness. The hero sees the machine that others cannot see, the troll farm behind the Facebook page, the 0.6 percent of accounts producing a quarter of the noise, the recommendation engine steering a bored mother from playground groups to Pizzagate. Having seen it, the hero warns the city. The project that outlasts her is the shared world, a public that can still agree on what happened, and her immortality is the immortality of the guard on the wall, invisible in the histories of peaceful years, present in every year that stayed peaceful.

The training reads like a preparation she never planned. Summers at the CIA as an undergraduate, seven years making markets in equity derivatives at Jane Street, where a trader learns that a price moves on a rumor hours before it moves on a fact, and the one who traces the rumor to its source eats the one who believes it. Venture capital, a hardware book, a logistics startup. Then the preschool spreadsheet, and the discovery that the skills of the tape reader worked on the feed. By 2018 she sat in room SH-216 of the Hart Senate Office Building telling senators, “This is one of the defining threats of our generation.” By 2020 she helped run a partnership that logged election rumors into a ticketing system and flagged some to the platforms. The watchman had a wall to stand on.

Every hero system runs on a subtraction story, the account of the self with the costs and appetites removed, and hers is the analyst’s. In the subtraction story she never sought power. She followed data, and the data kept leading uphill, from a parents’ group to the Senate to Stanford, and power kept arriving unrequested, the way a subpoena arrives. Her story subtracts that a ticket flagged to a platform is not observation, it is governance, a quiet participation in deciding which speech circulates. It subtracts the coalition, the foundations, universities, agencies, and one political party’s adjacent institutions that funded the wall and consecrated the watchman, and whose enemies noticed the pattern before her allies did. It subtracts the Agency summers, reduced on her website to a wry aside about what people on the internet love to discuss. And it subtracts the pleasure, because standing where the levers meet is a pleasure, and the analyst’s self-portrait allows curiosity as the only appetite. None of this makes her the villain of the caricature. It makes her a person, which the subtraction story is designed to prevent.

Her sacred values are reality, protection, and speech, and each word means what her hero system needs it to mean. Set the same words down in other systems and watch them change.

Take reality first. For DiResta, reality is a commons, like a water supply. It is the set of claims that survive method, the count certified, the vaccine trialed, the takedown documented, and it can be poisoned upstream by actors who understand the pipes. Defending it is public health. Monitoring is not an imposition on the commons, monitoring is how a commons stays potable. Now hand the word to a Soviet-born engineer in San Jose who left Kiev in 1979. For him reality is what remained after he subtracted the official version, and he performed that subtraction daily for thirty years as a civic discipline. He reads about an Election Integrity Partnership with a ticketing queue and feels the hair rise on his arms, because in his hero system the man who trusts the ministry dies stupid, and heroism is the samizdat instinct, the belief passed hand to hand beneath the notice of the certifiers. Her water department is his ministry. Hand the word next to a Hasidic diamond dealer on 47th Street. His reality was sealed at Sinai and transmitted through men whose names he can recite. The feed is noise from a world that was never going to include him in its consensus, and its collapse costs him nothing, because his hero system never banked at that branch. He trades stones worth millions on a handshake and the word mazel, which is to say he lives inside a high-trust reality of his own tribe’s manufacture, and it works. DiResta’s nightmare, the splintering of shared reality into bespoke realities, describes his people’s condition for three thousand years, except his tribe calls the bespoke reality a covenant and has buried its dead in it with honor.

Take protection. In her system the word points at the herd. Protection is the immunization rate, the pre-bunked rumor, the friction added before a lie goes viral, the child kept safe by the health of the whole. She came to the work as a mother, and the maternal charge under the analytic prose is what gives her writing its heat. Now give the word to a homeschooling Baptist mother in east Tennessee, and it points the other way with equal heat. Protection means the state’s needle stays out of her child’s arm and the school’s screen stays out of her child’s head, and she has read enough, in her own counter-canon with its own experts, to die on this. She is also guarding a child from death, and in her system from the second death, the eternal one, which the epidemiologists do not model. Each mother performs heroism at her own kitchen table, and each reads the other as the threat her heroism exists to stop. Give the word last to an emergency physician in Queens in April 2020, intubating patients whose families were still forwarding cures from WhatsApp. For him protection collapsed into triage, and misinformation stopped being a research topic the week it started arriving on gurneys. His system and DiResta’s are allies, but his runs on the body in front of him, and hers runs on the population curve, and the difference shows in what each will trade for control.

Take speech. DiResta’s formulation, echoed across her camp, is freedom of speech without freedom of reach, speech as an ecosystem to be gardened, the microphone distinguished from the mouth. Within her hero system this is a modest claim, since some editor always decides what amplifies, and she asks only that the deciding be visible and accountable. Hand the word to an old ACLU lawyer, the kind of Jew who defended the Nazis’ right to march through Skokie in 1977 and considered it the proudest wound of his career. For him speech is the individual’s shield against exactly the coalition DiResta assembled, the state, the university, the dominant press, and the platform, all agreeing on what counts as poison. He hears ecosystem and garden and smells the gardener’s boot. His heroism was defending the speech he hated, and a generation later the institutions that gave him his medals switched systems without holding a funeral. Now hand the word to a Salafi preacher in Cairo, and something stranger happens. He agrees with her. Speech must be governed, the feed corrupts, the young are led astray by influencers, and a righteous order curates what circulates. He commands right and forbids wrong, she moderates content and demotes harm, and the two systems, which share no god, no politics, and no century, converge on the premise that the information environment is too dangerous for laissez-faire. The disagreement is over which clerisy holds the pruning shears. The ACLU man notices the convergence and rests his case.

There is also the tribalist, and he deserves his full turn, since his is the oldest system on the field. The tribalist, nationalist, and traditionalist holds that men do not live in an information commons, they live in peoples, and every people that survives curates its story. The Passover Haggadah is curated. The Gettysburg Address is curated. Grandmothers are moderation systems. From inside this hero system, DiResta’s error is not that she governs speech, everyone governs speech, it is that she claims to govern from nowhere, in the name of a species-wide public that has never existed, with method standing in for a god. Her shared world, the tribalist says, is the tribal story of one tribe, the credentialed, the mobile, the institutionally employed, and the revolt against her was other tribes recognizing a rival priesthood and treating it as one. Yet the tribalist grants her more than her libertarian critics do. He honors watchmen. He agrees the feed is a weapon and that someone must stand on the wall, and he respects that she stood there under fire and paid. His correction is one sentence long. Know whose wall you stand on, and say the name of your people, because a watchman who claims to guard everyone is either lying or lost.

What lifts DiResta’s case above the usual run of these essays is that she is herself a professional student of hero systems and came within one step of Becker without citing him. Invisible Rulers describes bespoke realities, influencers who sell belonging, crowds that manufacture consensus, ordinary people who join online movements for identity and status and the feeling of fighting a great battle. This is Becker’s material wearing a lanyard. Becker wrote in The Denial of Death that culture is a shared illusion that makes the terror of mortality livable, and that men will kill to defend the illusion because the illusion is what stands between them and the abyss. DiResta documents the supply side of modern illusion with more empirical care than anyone alive, the troll farms, the recommendation engines, the engagement payouts. Where she stops is the demand side. Her account explains why a lie reaches a man. It does not explain why he grips it like a rope over a drop, why correction reads to him as attempted murder, why the anti-vaccine mother and the election-fraud believer defend their claims with a ferocity all out of scale with any policy stake. Becker explains it. The claims are load-bearing walls in immortality projects. The mother who believes the shot is poison has organized her heroism around protecting her child from it, and to accept the correction is to have been, for years, the danger in her own house. No fact-check offers her a way to survive that. Remove every troll farm on earth and the hunger for the saving lie remains, because the hunger comes out of the grave, and the platforms did not dig the grave, they only sold advertising on the way down. This is the ceiling on DiResta’s entire field, and she has spent a decade pressing against it with better and better instruments.

Her own ordeal proves the point on her body. In Escape from Evil Becker argues that groups purge accumulated death anxiety by loading it onto a victim whose destruction lets the group feel its world cleansed. The movement that made “CIA Renée” was not doing analysis, it was doing hero work. It had a cosmology, the regime of censors strangling the people’s voice, and a cosmology needs a devil with a face, and a woman who had interned at Langley, traded at Jane Street, worked at Stanford, and flagged tweets was a casting director’s gift. Killing her name paid her accusers in the same currency her watchman’s post paid her, the feeling of defending a world. She understands this in outline. Her Atlantic writing on becoming the main character of what she calls the fantasy-industrial complex is controlled, ironic, and wounded in the right places. What her published work has not yet said is that the machine that processed her runs on the same fuel as the machine she serves, that watchman and mob are both terror-management, and that her side’s certainty of guarding reality feels, from the inside, exactly like the other side’s certainty of exposing it.

How self-aware is she of the trade-offs? More than most subjects of this series. She concedes the central point her honest critics make, that the information environment will be governed by someone, and she argues in the open about who and how, which is candor of a kind the platforms never offered. She has admitted the wall cost her, the harassment, the subpoenas, the security consultations a mother of three should never need. The blind spot sits where Becker predicts it, at the foundation. She writes as if a baseline reality waits underneath the manipulation, recoverable once the pipes are cleaned, and the possibility she does not entertain in print is that the appetite for bespoke reality is constitutional, that her preschool parents in Palo Alto were not tricked into fearing the needle so much as they were shopping for a heroism, and that her own coalition supplies its members the same product in a different wrapper. A watchman can see every enemy outside the wall. The one thing the post does not let him see is the wall.

She earns empathy, and the empathy should be said plainly. She did the work. The reports on the Internet Research Agency and on the Pentagon’s own covert operations were real contributions to public knowledge, and the second one cut against her supposed masters, which her enemies never mention. She absorbed years of organized cruelty without becoming cruel in print. She kept writing under her own name while strangers rewrote it. Whatever one makes of the ticketing queue, the woman standing behind it was braver than the institutions that abandoned her, and Stanford’s lawyers should have to read that sentence twice.

Her hero is the sentinel, the one who stays awake over the sleeping city and accepts that the city will never know which nights the watching saved it, and whose reward is the sight the sleepers are spared. The rival her writing never names is the church, the original shared-reality machine, which governed what circulated for centuries and could do what no trust-and-safety team can, forgive the believer his saving lie while slowly trading it for a larger one, because it had something to offer the man on the rope besides a correction. And the cost her ledger cannot price is what a decade of studying belief as manipulation does to the student, because a woman who has traced ten thousand convictions back to their engines can no longer take a conviction whole, including her own, and the watchman’s final wage is a city she can see with perfect clarity and no longer live in as a citizen.

The Expert Without a License: Renée DiResta and Stephen Turner’s Problem

During election week in November 2020, an analyst on the Election Integrity Partnership rotation opened a ticket. The claim under review said Sharpie pens invalidated ballots in Maricopa County. The analyst traced the accounts spreading it, wrote an assessment, and the ticket moved through a queue that connected university researchers, election officials, civil society groups, and the trust-and-safety desks of the platforms. Downstream, a voter in Mesa saw a label under a post telling him the claim about his own ballot was disputed. He never learned who wrote the ticket. He had no way to weigh the analyst’s evidence, no vote over the analyst’s appointment, and no procedure for appeal that he could name. He experienced the analyst’s judgment the only way a citizen can experience judgment he cannot inspect, as power.

Stephen Turner (b. 1951) has spent a career on the question that loop poses. In “What Is the Problem with Experts?” and in Liberal Democracy 3.0: Civil Society in an Age of Experts and The Politics of Expertise, Turner argues that expertise creates a standing embarrassment for liberal theory. Liberal democracy rests on the premise that citizens can discuss public claims and judge them, and that officials answer to that judgment. Expert knowledge breaks the premise, since the citizen cannot assess the claims of the epidemiologist or the actuary on their merits. Democracies have lived with the break through settlements. Experts advise, officials decide, citizens judge the officials, and the expert’s cognitive authority gets validated over time in use, the way the lay passenger validates aeronautical engineering every time the plane lands. Turner’s warning concerns the cases where the settlement fails, where expert judgment enters the decision loop at a point the citizen cannot see, and where nothing in the citizen’s experience ever tests it. There the expert rules without a license, and the political system stores up a legitimacy debt that someone eventually collects.

Renée DiResta poses Turner’s problem, and her career supplies the case study his books lacked.

Begin with how the expertise came into existence, because Turner insists on the question most commentary skips. Cognitive authority has a supply side. Some expertise wins acceptance through results any layman can check. Some wins acceptance only within a sect that already believes. And some gets called into existence by subsidy, by foundations and agencies that want a class of knowers to exist, and that certify the knowers they fund. Misinformation studies belongs to the third kind. Before 2016 the field barely existed. After the election, money arrived at speed. Foundations wanted grantees, platforms wanted researchers to receive their data sets, the Senate wanted outside analysts, and universities wanted centers. The Stanford Internet Observatory launched in 2019 with platform cooperation and philanthropic funding, and DiResta became its technical research manager without a doctorate, a former derivatives trader whose credential was a body of work the new field certified because the new field had no older standard to apply. None of this says the work was bad. Much of it was careful. Turner’s point cuts elsewhere. The field’s authority was conferred by its patrons before it could be validated by its public, and a discipline whose peer reviewers were summoned by the same grants that summoned the authors reviews in a circle.

Watch the circle from inside, through her eyes, because from inside it looked like duty. A measles outbreak had shown her that coordinated minorities could capture the feed. The Senate had handed her platform data and asked what Russia did with it. She answered with the most detailed public accounting then available and told the committee the country faced a defining threat of the generation. When the 2020 election approached, election officials had no capacity to monitor viral rumors and platforms had no appetite to coordinate. Someone had to stand in the gap. The researchers stood in it. From inside, the ticketing queue was a public service performed by the only people equipped to perform it, and the talk with platforms was speech, citizens petitioning companies, protected like anyone’s.

Now watch from the other side, through the eyes of a House staffer in 2023 reading subpoenaed emails in a windowless room, because Turner requires this view too. The staffer sees a federal agency that cannot censor speech under the First Amendment. He sees that agency in contact with a university consortium. He sees the consortium flagging posts to platforms, and the platforms acting on some flags. He does not need a conspiracy for the pattern to alarm him. He needs only the observation Turner supplies, that expert judgment had been wired into an enforcement circuit at a point no voter could reach, and that the wiring let each node disclaim the power the circuit as a whole exercised. The agency only shared concerns. The researchers only shared findings. The platform only enforced its own policies. Authority without an author. The staffer’s boss, Jim Jordan, put the conclusion on a poster. DiResta’s camp answered that the committee misread routine research correspondence, leaked fragments, and defamed scholars. Both descriptions fit the record, and that both fit is the finding. The settlement between knowledge and power had never defined where advice ends and rule begins, so each side could describe the same emails in good faith and reach opposite verdicts.

Turner’s typology sharpens the diagnosis. The misinformation expert differs from the aviation engineer in the audience for his claims. The engineer’s audience includes the public, which validates him in use across millions of uneventful flights. The misinformation expert’s audience was never the public. It was platforms and agencies, bureaucracies that acted on his findings, and the public met the findings only as outcomes, a label, a demotion, a vanished account. Turner names this configuration as the most corrosive one available, expertise exercised on the public through intermediaries rather than accepted by the public through experience. The citizen in Mesa cannot check the analyst. He can only obey the label or resent it. Multiply him by fifty million and the resentment becomes a constituency.

The revolt, when it came, followed Turner’s script so closely one could teach the script from the clippings. He argues that expertise which outruns its license does not get refuted, since the public lacks the means to refute it. It gets revoked. The revocation arrives as politics, crude, opportunistic, indifferent to the merits of particular studies, because revocation is the one instrument a democratic public retains over knowledge claims it cannot assess. The Twitter Files, the Weaponization subcommittee, the America First Legal suits, and the Murthy litigation made a single motion in different registers. They did not engage the field’s findings about the Internet Research Agency or rumor cascades. They attacked the field’s standing to sit in the loop. Matt Taibbi and Michael Shellenberger built the case in installments. Jordan enforced subpoenas and read student names into the record. Stephen Miller’s lawyers sued. The methods ranged from journalism to harassment, and the merits ranged from real questions to fantasy, and Turner’s frame holds through the whole range, because a legitimacy crisis does not select its collectors for fairness. The debt gets collected by whoever shows up.

One episode deserves its own paragraph, because it was the exception that proved the license problem. In October 2020, when the New York Post published the Hunter Biden laptop story, platforms suppressed the link, and figures across the expert class treated the story as probable foreign disinformation. Here, for once, the public got what Turner says the field otherwise never provides, a claim it could validate in use. The laptop was real. The story checked out. Every citizen could run the test himself, and millions did, and the field failed the one lay-checkable test it ever faced in public. An engineer survives a thousand landings and earns deference. A field survives on deference and loses its one landing. No committee hearing damaged the enterprise as much as that single verifiable miss, because it converted the skeptic’s suspicion from theory into experience.

The Supreme Court had the chance to write the missing settlement and declined. In Murthy v. Missouri, decided June 26, 2024, the majority found the plaintiffs lacked standing and left unaddressed the question underneath, when government contact with a platform becomes coercion. Turner might have predicted the abstention. Liberal constitutional doctrine has categories for the state and for the speaker, and thin ones for the commissioned intermediary, the expert consortium that is neither state nor citizen and carries messages between them. The Court looked at the circuit and could not find the node where the constitution attaches. So the circuit remains unadjudicated, the researchers remain exposed, and the next administration of either party inherits the ambiguity intact.

Stanford, facing millions in legal costs and no constitutional cover, ran the calculation a patron runs. By June 2024, Alex Stamos had stepped back, DiResta’s contract lapsed, staff were told to look for work, and the university insisted nothing was being shut down while the election work stopped. Turner’s supply-side analysis explains the collapse without any reference to who was right. Subsidized expertise lives at the pleasure of the subsidy. A field created by patrons in 2017 could be uncreated by patrons in 2024, and the personnel could do nothing about it, because the field had never acquired the independent base that validated disciplines hold, a public that misses them when they go. Aviation engineering cannot be dissolved by a nervous provost. Election-rumor research could be, and was.

DiResta’s response to the collapse is where her case turns instructive rather than merely illustrative, because her remedies read as an attempt to renegotiate the license on Turner’s terms, whether or not she has read him. The program in Invisible Rulers retreats from the configuration that destroyed her. Takedowns and flagging pipelines put expert judgment at an invisible point in the loop. Her proposals move judgment to points the citizen can inspect. Changed platform defaults are visible rules. User control over algorithmic feeds hands the lever to the layman. Friction before virality operates on all claims alike, without an analyst adjudicating each one. Transparency requirements let outsiders audit what the deference once concealed. The phrase she coined years earlier, freedom of speech, not freedom of reach, already contained the retreat, since it concedes the speech and fights only over amplification design. Read through Turner, the program amounts to converting Type-of-expertise, from judgment exercised on the public through bureaucracies toward engineering the public can validate in use, from the priest toward the civil engineer. It is the most serious attempt at relicensing the field has produced, and it came from the person the revocation hit hardest, which is no accident, since she alone among her peers has felt the full price of ruling without a license.

The relicensing remains incomplete at the point Turner would watch. Media literacy sits in her program alongside the design remedies, and literacy curricula are expertise teaching citizens whom to trust, a catechism for correct deference, drafted by the same class whose deference collapsed. And the design remedies still require someone to set the defaults and define the friction, which reopens the appointment question one level up. Turner’s deepest claim is that the problem admits no solution, only better and worse settlements, and that the standard fixes reproduce the problem at a remove, transparency reports written by experts, oversight boards staffed by experts, fact-checkers ranked by other fact-checkers. Her program improves the settlement. It does not escape the regress, and nothing can, which is Turner’s conclusion and should be the field’s.

What her case adds to the Turner literature is a limiting case the typology implies without developing. Every prior expertise claimed a competence the citizen lacks in some domain, bridges, drugs, monetary policy. Misinformation expertise claims competence over the citizen’s own weighing of testimony. Its founding premise holds that laymen cannot reliably judge which claims to believe, and must have the judging environment managed for them. But the layman’s capacity to weigh testimony is the one competence liberal democracy cannot delegate, since it grounds the vote, the jury, and the discussion Turner’s liberals stake everything on. The aviation engineer says, you cannot build the plane, and the citizen agrees and boards. The misinformation expert says, you cannot be trusted to decide what to believe, and the citizen who agrees has conceded the premise of his own self-government. This is why the field drew a revolt no economist ever drew, and why the revolt reached for constitutional language rather than technical rebuttal. The expertise did not sit inside the liberal settlement awkwardly, the way nuclear physics does. It contradicted the settlement’s first axiom, and the public heard the contradiction before the field did.

DiResta now works at a policy school, writes at Lawfare, publishes on full-spectrum state propaganda, and argues in public about defaults and friction and audit. She has become an expert on the terms of her own license, which no one in her field was in 2019, and the education cost her the field, the post, and for a season the name. The citizen in Mesa still cannot check her work. But her current program asks less of his deference and more of his inspection than anything her field produced in its funded years, and Turner’s framework suggests that this, rather than any hearing or ruling, is what the beginning of a legitimate settlement looks like, experts bidding for a license from the public instead of billing the public for one it never signed.

DiResta: ‘Corrections Are Censorship: Jacob Siegel’s Latest Fiction’

Renee DiResta writes on her Substack:

Jacob Siegel misleads readers in his new book. When I asked for corrections, he cried censorship in The Free Press—writing as accuser, investigator, and fact-checker all in one. A lie-machine exposé.
Jacob Siegel published a book last week called The Information State. It is a sweeping grand theory of how a deep state censorship machine was assembled to control American public opinion. It’s really just an expansion of his Tablet essay on the “censorship industrial complex” from 2023, in which he declared Frame Game Mike Benz a State Department “whistleblower” and echoed the allegations of the Twitter Files; if you read that, you’ve read the book. This is actually the problem: tons of evidence has come out since, in the courts and in Congress, and Siegel chose to ignore it and just repeat the same allegations. It’s since come out that Benz worked at State Department for two months, but no matter…same sources as scaffolding, etc.

In the book, Siegel insinuates the usual bullshit: I ran a wing of this censorship complex out of the Stanford Internet Observatory, I may be a secret CIA agent, etc. There’s a lot of guilt-by-association and straight-up errors. He describes a project I worked on as possibly the largest censorship initiative in existence.

Siegel’s book relies on innuendo, and then he pretends to be shocked when readers fall for the innuendo; that game is what we’re going to break down here. His reviewers keep doing what he wants them to do: reading between the lines and coming to (false) conclusions. The problem is that his fictional character — me — has leapt from the page, and dared to request factchecks over this, from three publications. After they’ve looked over the evidence, pubs have issued corrections in line with their editorial standards. The Brownstone Institute did nothing. The Free Beacon Issued a correction. The Baffler pulled their review.

On the merits, DiResta wins the narrow dispute. The 22 million figure comes from a post-election research dataset, and the actual flagging numbers, roughly 4,800 URLs with about 65 percent receiving no action, are in the public record: reports, amicus briefs, congressional testimony. Even the Jordan subcommittee, which had every ticket under subpoena and every incentive to inflate, never claimed 22 million flags. When your most hostile investigator with full document access declines to endorse a number, that number is dead. Her strongest structural point is the closing question: if the mass flagging did not happen, what was the mass censorship? Siegel’s book needs the big number because without it EIP shrinks to an academic tagging project that platforms mostly ignored.
Her account of Siegel’s method is also accurate as a description of how innuendo works in this genre. He never writes “EIP flagged 22 million tweets for censorship.” He builds a character sketch, describes round-the-clock monitoring and takedown requests, then drops the number in that context and lets reviewers complete the inference. When they do, he bears no responsibility for the false sentence because he never wrote it. This is a real technique and she names it well. Her Free Press complaint also lands: an accusatory email from the accuser is not a fact-check, and “she did not deny it” after stripping her reply down to one sentence is a construction any editor should catch.
Now the weaknesses. “Crazy bitch shit” and “lose his mind” cost her. She predicts in the piece that she will be cast as an unhinged woman, then hands Siegel the quote to do it with. When you know the trap, walking into it reads as either lack of discipline or a calculation that her audience rewards the register. Probably both. Substack pays for combat, and her subtitle (“lie-machine exposé”) shows she knows it.
The maternity leave passage is her weakest ground, and her April 16 update concedes as much. She says she did not lead EIP, then says she absolutely was a leader of it and proud of it. Her distinction, singular founder-villain versus one leader among several, is defensible, but she needed two paragraphs and an update to make it, and Siegel needed one screenshot. In a fight about precision, that is an unforced error. She calls his move a motte-and-bailey; a reader could say her original sentence was the bailey and the update the motte.
There is also a category question she skates past. She frames corrections requests to publications as pure counterspeech, and mostly that is right. But when the person requesting the correction spent years as the country’s most prominent scholar of platform moderation, and one outlet responds by pulling a review entirely rather than fixing it, the optics do some of Siegel’s work for him even though she asked only for a correction and the screenshot backs her. The Baffler’s overreaction is not her fault, but “the review vanished after she emailed” is the kind of fact pattern that feeds his narrative machine regardless of intent, and she knows how those machines run better than anyone.
The larger structure is the one you have seen before: both parties now occupy positions where the fight is the product. Siegel sells a book whose thesis requires a censor, so a correction request is the best marketing he could ask for. DiResta writes a Substack called Calling Bullshit on the Bullshit Industrial Complex, so his attack is her content. Each accusation funds the other side’s next post. That does not make them equally right. On the checkable facts she is right and he is not. But it explains why the dispute escalates rather than resolves, and why neither party has an incentive to let it die.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, it provides a structural validation of DiResta’s empirical observations while reframing the ultimate stakes of her work.
DiResta’s research documents how ordinary digital tools can be used to launder conspiracy theories, elevate niche beliefs into mainstream opinions, and distort consensus. In a traditional liberal framework, the solution to this problem relies heavily on education, fact-checking, and the critical faculties of individual citizens who, when presented with accurate information, will logically reject falsehoods. Mearsheimer’s anthropology suggests that this individualist, reason-based defense is a fundamental misunderstanding of the human animal. If reason is the least important of the ways we determine our preferences, and if individuals develop deep attachments to their group long before critical faculties form, then no amount of fact-checking will dissolve a tribal narrative. When an online crowd rallies around a specific rumor or bespoke reality, they are not engaging in a detached intellectual exercise. They are engaging in tribal signaling and consolidation. The facts are irrelevant because the group attachment dictates the moral code, rendering individual critical reasoning secondary.
DiResta often writes about the incentives that drive online systems, noting that when attention, money, status, or political power reward manipulation, we see more of it. She tracks how platforms allow coordinated networks to mimic real communities, creating artificial amplification that feels like grassroots consensus. If Mearsheimer is right that humans are tribal at their core and designed to survive by being embedded in a society, then digital platforms do not create polarization out of thin air; they act as a supercharged accelerator for man’s innate tribal instincts. Human beings seek out social groups to escape the atomistic void of individualism. Social media algorithms simply automate and optimize this search, herding individuals into hyper-socialized digital tribes with unprecedented speed. The “invisible rulers” DiResta describes—the influencers who game algorithms to turn lies into reality—are simply exploiting the deep human need for group belonging and collective identity.
DiResta’s work often looks for structural interventions, such as design changes to platforms, decentralized social media, protocol-based governance, or “bridging-based” recommendation systems that promote content appealing across ideological lines.
However, if Mearsheimer’s view is correct, the splintering of reality into fragmented, adversarial factions is not a technical glitch or a malfunction of the information ecosystem that can be engineered away. It is the natural, inevitable expression of human nature when freed from the artificial constraints of centralized, institutional authorities. For decades, elite institutions and a centralized media ecosystem enforced a superficial, liberal consensus that masked man’s tribal core. By decentralizing communication, the internet did not corrupt a rational public; it merely stripped away the institutional filters, allowing human beings to revert to their primary, tribal state. If Mearsheimer’s anthropology holds, the bespoke realities DiResta studies are permanent fixtures of the human landscape, because the drive to protect and defend the tribe will always supersede the pursuit of an objective, universal truth.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

To David Pinsof, DiResta represents the misunderstanding myth. Her entire career rests on the premise that societal fractures like political polarization and vaccine skepticism are malfunctions of our informational infrastructure. She views the public as gullible targets infected by a digital virus. If tech platforms simply deployed the right interventions and experts raised public consciousness, the country might return to a shared reality.

Pinsof offers a colder alternative. The citizens sharing memes, resisting institutional mandates, and participating in online tribalism do not suffer from a technical bug or a cognitive blind spot. They understand their incentives perfectly.

From this perspective, the online ecosystem is not a broken information utility; it is a highly efficient arena for high-stakes, zero-sum competition over the coercive apparatus of the state. Partisans do not share hyper-partisan propaganda because they are too stupid to spot fake news. They share it because confirmation bias helps them win arguments, demonize political enemies, and forge alliances with their peers. Stupidity online is strategic.

DiResta frames her work as a neutral effort to protect democratic consensus and restore institutional trust. Pinsof invites us to look past these stated motives and consider the actual motives. Defining misinformation and deciding which narratives require intervention is an instrument of immense social power. By setting the boundaries of acceptable discourse, elite institutional researchers create a framework that they happen to be uniquely qualified to police. It transforms local political preferences into objective standards of truth, allowing the credentialed class to dismiss their rivals not as competitors with conflicting material interests, but as irrational actors who need a nudge from their bethers.

The conflict between online factions does not stem from bad beliefs that better algorithmic engineering can fix. It stems from deeply conflicting motives over status, power, and resources. No amount of fact-checking or media literacy can bridge that divide. The only misunderstanding in disinformation research is the belief that political warfare is just a big misunderstanding.

The Vigilant Public: Renée DiResta Through Hugo Mercier’s Not Born Yesterday

In January 2020, Princeton University Press published Not Born Yesterday: The Science of Who We Trust and What We Believe by the French cognitive scientist Hugo Mercier. The book arrived weeks before a pandemic that would make “misinformation” the most funded word in American media criticism, and it argued that the entire panic rested on a false premise. Humans are not gullible. We evolved a suite of cognitive tools that Mercier calls open vigilance, and these tools make us too hard to influence, not too easy. The masses did not need protecting from lies. The people who believed they did were repeating an error as old as Plato.

Renée DiResta built her second career on the opposite premise. A former Jane Street trader with a Stony Brook degree in computer science and political science, she moved from Wall Street to venture capital to the study of anti-vaccine networks on Twitter, then to a Senate-commissioned report on Russian influence operations, then to the research manager’s desk at the Stanford Internet Observatory, where she helped run the Election Integrity Partnership in 2020 and the Virality Project in 2021. Congressional subpoenas, lawsuits, and online harassment followed. Stanford dismantled the Observatory in 2024. She landed at Georgetown’s McCourt School of Public Policy and published Invisible Rulers, a book whose title concedes nothing to Mercier. Lies, in her account, get turned into reality by influencers, algorithms, and crowds. In his account, that hardly ever happens, and when it appears to happen, the causation runs the other way.

Reading DiResta through Mercier is not a matter of scoring one against the other. It is a stress test. Mercier’s book supplies a body of evidence about how persuasion works, and DiResta’s career supplies a decade of interventions premised on a theory of how persuasion works. Where the evidence and the interventions meet, sparks come off.

Start with Mercier’s core claim, because everything else follows from it. Communication between organisms with divergent interests survives only if receivers benefit from listening. A gullible receiver gets exploited until he stops listening. Evolution therefore built humans to check every message against prior belief, to weigh the speaker’s competence and incentives, to demand arguments, and to track who has been right before. These checks run in infants. Twelve-month-olds resist testimony that contradicts what they have seen. Three-year-olds trust reporters over guessers. The checks never turn off. They get sharper with experience.

From this Mercier derives a prediction that most educated people find hard to swallow: mass persuasion should almost always fail. He then shows that it does. The Nazi propaganda apparatus, the most notorious persuasion machine ever built, moved anti-Semitic sentiment only in the districts that were already anti-Semitic before 1933, and in districts with low prior anti-Semitism, radio propaganda backfired. Ian Kershaw (b. 1943), the historian Mercier leans on, concludes that Nazi propaganda succeeded only where it could “build on existing consensus.” Soviet propaganda fared no better. Chinese citizens who consumed more state media trusted the government less. The Chinese Communist Party eventually gave up on persuasion and shifted to friction and flooding, making inconvenient information hard to find and burying the rest under celebrity gossip.

Democracies show the same pattern with better data. The 2018 meta-analysis by political scientists Joshua Kalla and David Broockman found that the net persuasive effect of campaign contact in American general elections, all the flyers, calls, canvassers, and ads, is zero. Cambridge Analytica, the firm the Guardian credited with hijacking democracy, Mercier calls a scam, and the Republican operatives who watched it work agreed, remembering “pop psychology B.S.” and no evidence of results. The wild swings in campaign polls turn out to be largely artifacts of who answers the phone.

Now set DiResta’s threat model beside this. From her earliest work she framed the problem as one of amplification reaching vulnerable minds. Foreign governments pilot memes to see what sways opinion. Extremist groups exploit an asymmetry of passion to shape the reality of viewers. The 2018 New Knowledge report she led for the Senate Intelligence Committee treated the Internet Research Agency’s Facebook and Instagram output as a serious assault on the American mind. The Election Integrity Partnership flagged election rumors to platforms in 2020 on the theory that viral falsehoods, left standing, would corrode democratic behavior. The Virality Project extended the model to vaccines in 2021 and, in its most criticized move, advised platforms that even true stories of vaccine side effects could fuel hesitancy and deserved attention.

Each intervention assumes that exposure drives belief and belief drives action. Mercier’s chapter on fake news attacks that causal chain at both links, and he names DiResta’s founding events while doing it. The Washington Post headline “Fake News Might Have Won Donald Trump the 2016 Election” and the Independent’s Brexit equivalent appear in his text as specimens of the very misconception his book exists to correct. His counter-evidence is specific. During the 2016 campaign, fewer than one in ten Facebook users shared any fake news, and 0.1 percent of Twitter users accounted for 80 percent of the fake news on that platform. The people visiting fake news sites were not persuadable moderates but the ten percent of Americans with the most conservative information diets, intense partisans scouting for material to justify a vote they had already decided on. When Brendan Nyhan (b. 1978) and colleagues corrected Trump’s false statements to his supporters, most supporters accepted the corrections and none wavered. When political scientists Jin Woo Kim and Eunji Kim tracked the Obama-is-a-Muslim rumor across survey waves, they found the rumor changed stated beliefs among people who already disliked Obama and changed no votes at all. Disliking Obama made people accept the rumor. The rumor made no one dislike Obama.

Mercier generalizes the point through bloodletting. Galen (129-c. 216) wrote the theory that justified opening European veins for seven centuries, yet a quarter of the world’s cultures bled their sick without ever hearing of humors. The theory did not produce the practice. The practice, and the need to defend it against competitors, produced the theory. Blood libels follow the same grammar. The Kishinev pogrom of 1903 was not caused by the ritual-murder rumor, because the same rumor circulated every Easter without a pogrom, and the violence, when it came, bore no relation to the accusation. Who avenges a murdered child by looting liquor stores? Scholars of ethnic riots concur, in the line Mercier quotes, that crowds seek justifications for a course of action already under way. Wanting to commit the atrocity comes first. Believing the absurdity comes second, as cover.

If Mercier is right, DiResta’s decade of supply-side intervention targeted the wrong side of the market. Flagging tickets, labeling posts, and pressuring platforms all attack supply, and the demand for justification routes around suppression the way Chinese conspiracy theories route around the most heavily policed information environment on earth. Mercier says so in as many words: attempts to shut off the channels through which conspiracy theories spread cannot eradicate them.

The point of the book that cuts deepest, though, concerns stakes. Mercier draws a line between beliefs that touch our vital interests and beliefs that float free of them, and shows that vigilance tracks the line. Workplace rumors, where being wrong costs money and standing, run 80 to 100 percent accurate; employees at one downsizing firm knew the layoff list a week before the announcement. Wall Street takeover rumors are right nearly half the time and markets price them sensibly. Global rumors about presidents, celebrities, and popes are junk, and people hold them the way they hold beliefs about the shape of the earth, reflectively, nominally, at no cost. The Pizzagate believers left one-star Yelp reviews. The 9/11 truthers who thought the CIA could demolish towers never feared it could silence a blogger. People are not gullible about their vital interests. They are careless about beliefs that cost nothing, and they are careless because it is rational to be. The misinformation field thus concentrated its fire on exactly the class of beliefs that Mercier’s evidence shows to be inert, while the beliefs that steer actual behavior, the local, the occupational, the material, were never in danger.

There is a reflexive turn here, and Mercier does not spare the people on his own side of the education gradient. The belief that the masses are gullible is itself, he argues, a culturally successful misconception, and it spreads by the same demand-side logic as the rumors it condemns. From Plato through the Enlightenment, elites who benefited from the status quo cited popular gullibility to argue against democracy. Elites who sympathized with the people, like Rousseau (1712-1778), cited gullibility to explain why the people had not yet revolted, or why they voted wrong. The masses “are never corrupted, though often deceived.” In 2016 a class of American professionals suffered two verdicts they experienced as inexplicable, Trump and Brexit, and fake news supplied the explanation that spared them a harder accounting. The misinformation field was, on Mercier’s model, a justification market. It sold the losing coalition a story in which the voters had not rejected them, the voters had been hacked.

DiResta was the market’s most talented supplier, and here the frame turns on her with some force, because her own audience believed her through open vigilance, not despite it. Editors, senators, foundation officers, and platform trust-and-safety teams checked her claims against their priors, found the fit excellent, noted her credentials and her lack of obvious commercial motive, and bought. The Senate report’s reception, the standing ovations for the “hacked democracy” narrative, the funding that flowed to Stanford, all of it followed the demand curve. When the political scientist Gregory Eady and colleagues published their analysis of the Internet Research Agency’s Twitter campaign in Nature Communications in 2023, they found exposure concentrated in one percent of users, nearly all strong partisans, and no measurable effect on attitudes, polarization, or voting. Mercier’s framework had predicted that result in advance. It also predicts why the finding changed few minds among those invested in the threat.

Mercier adds a sly coda that reframes what the Russian operation accomplished. Trajan’s column spirals its victory reliefs a hundred feet up where no Roman could read them, because the message was never the reliefs. The message was that the regime could build the column. Putin’s hockey team wins by cheating in front of everyone, and that is the point. Propaganda often works as a display of power rather than a vehicle of content. By this light, the Internet Research Agency’s product was not persuaded Americans, of whom there were roughly none. Its product was the American belief that Russia had reached into the national mind, a belief that made Russia look ten feet tall at a cost of some millions of dollars and a St. Petersburg office building. The misinformation field did not counter the operation. The field was the operation’s delivery system. Every Senate hearing, every report, every book about hacked democracy carved the column higher.

What does the frame concede to DiResta? A fair amount, and her later work moves toward the concessions. Mercier grants that beliefs cheap for their holders can be catastrophic for their targets. The Kishinev rumor cost its believers nothing and cost Jews their lives. Mao Zedong (1893-1976) believed Lysenkoist agronomy at no personal risk while forty million peasants starved. Where rumor functions as coordination for violence or harassment, the harm is real even though persuasion never occurred, and DiResta’s attention to brigading, mob targeting, and rumor-to-violence pipelines survives the Mercier test intact, though it survives as a public-order concern rather than an epistemic one. The mission changes. You are no longer protecting minds from false belief. You are tracking crowds that have already chosen their target and are shopping for a pretext.

Invisible Rulers also shows DiResta half-converting to the demand side. She now writes of participatory propaganda, of audiences as distributors, of bespoke realities that people assemble for themselves, and she tells interviewers that the misinformation crisis is really a crisis of trust. Mercier could sign most of those sentences. Her lineage runs through Edward Bernays (1891-1995) and Jacques Ellul, theorists of propaganda as environment rather than injection, which sits closer to Mercier than the hypodermic-needle model her early institutional work operationalized. The remaining disagreement is about remedy, and it is not small. DiResta wants better design: algorithms that reward accuracy over engagement, changed defaults, institutional capacity to watch the adversary. Mercier’s closing chapter locates the remedy elsewhere. Institutions earn belief by being trustworthy, and the anti-vaxxer’s failure is a failure of openness with real grounds behind it, pharmaceutical companies that bury failed trials and buy doctors. Clean up the conduct and the trust follows. Conspiracy theories recede in Norway and flourish in Pakistan because Norwegian institutions give citizens less to work with.

On Mercier’s account, the Virality Project’s decision to treat true stories of vaccine side effects as a moderation concern was therefore worse than a tactical error. It handed a vigilant public documented grounds for the suspicion that health authorities would shade the truth for their outcomes, and open vigilance never forgets a demonstrated incentive. The intervention meant to protect the chain of trust corroded a link, and links, Mercier writes on his last page, are the game. Science spread its counterintuitive claims through society on the strength of chains of trust and argument, fragile, centuries in the making, and every institution that spends credibility to manage a news cycle is drawing down the only account that matters.

DiResta’s fall reads through the same lens as her rise, which is the frame’s final courtesy to her, since it declines to treat her enemies as any smarter than her friends. As a mother organizing for California’s SB 277 in 2015, she had aligned interests and local stakes, and her audience’s vigilance vouched for her. As the research manager of a Stanford lab flagging citizen speech to platforms while in contact with government agencies, she presented a different incentive profile, and half the country read it and priced her accordingly. The rumors that then engulfed her, that her long-disclosed undergraduate CIA internship made her a spook, that she ran a censorship regime, spread among people who wanted a justification for a fight they had already joined, exaggerated by the same demand-side logic that inflated Russian bots for her own coalition. Jim Jordan’s (b. 1964) subpoenas and Matt Taibbi’s (b. 1970) “censorship industrial complex” persuaded no one who was not already enlisted. When the Supreme Court disposed of Murthy v. Missouri on standing in June 2024, the vindication changed nothing, because the beliefs about her had followed the coalitions, not the evidence. She became the subject of a titillating rumor, held cheaply by millions, at devastating cost to its target. No one in the story was gullible. That is the terror of Mercier’s book. The machinery worked as designed, on everyone, from the start.

What survives of her campaign, weighed on Mercier’s scales, is the part that was never about belief: the tracking of coordinated harassment, the rumor-to-violence pipelines, the forensics of fake account networks as counterintelligence rather than mind-protection. What does not survive is the founding premise, that a vulnerable public required a professional class to filter its information diet. The public was not born yesterday. It read the filterers the way it reads everyone, by asking who they were, what they wanted, and who paid them, and it filed the answers where it files everything else.

The Alliance Map of Renée DiResta

Take her Atlantic corpus as a dataset. Between March 2020 and November 2025, Renée DiResta published pieces on Russian interference, Chinese conspiracy diplomacy, anti-vaccine influencers framed by a Tucker Carlson image, QAnon, the right’s disinformation apparatus preparing for Trump’s loss, right-wing social media divorcing from reality, the one-sided misinformation of 2020, Elon Musk fighting for attention, the Twitter Files as missed opportunity, Arizona’s voting-machine rumors, rumors on X becoming the right’s reality, Musk’s soap operas for conspiracy buffs, and the right-wing attack on Wikipedia. Two pieces advise public-health officials on communicating better. One praises Wikipedia as a model for the CDC. Now ask what predicts this list. A principle predicts poorly. A principled anti-falsehood beat covering 2020 through 2025 would have produced entries on the lab-leak dismissal, the laptop suppression, the collapse of the Steele dossier, and the years of official assurances about an aging president. None appear. An alliance map predicts the list almost line by line.

David Pinsof, David O. Sears, and Martie G. Haselton supply the map-reading method in “Strange Bedfellows: The Alliance Theory of Political Belief Systems” (Psychological Inquiry, 2023). Their claim runs against the whole self-understanding of political actors. Belief systems do not derive from values. They derive from alliance structures, historically contingent coalitions of groups thrown together by similarity, transitivity, and shared rivals, and the beliefs are ad hoc justifications generated to mobilize support for allies in conflicts. The generating tools are what the authors call propagandistic biases. Perpetrator biases minimize an ally’s transgressions, stress mitigating circumstances, and embellish good intentions. Victim biases maximize an ally’s grievances and attribute the rival’s motives to malevolence. Attributional biases credit an ally’s advantages to talent and effort and its setbacks to external attack. The authors stress two things the casual reader misses. The biases run symmetrically across all coalitions, and the partisan applying them is sincere, because inside a coalition, motivated reasoning functions as an honest signal of loyalty. Distrust your allies’ side of the story and they stop treating you as an ally.

Read DiResta through the map and start with her coalition, because Alliance Theory forbids starting with her ideas. Pinsof and his co-authors trace the late twentieth-century split of the American upper class into rival elites, intellectual and business, knowledge workers on one side and corporate wealth on the other. DiResta belongs to the intellectual-elite alliance: research universities, foundations, legacy media, public health, election administration, and the platform trust-and-safety departments those institutions staffed and trained. Her rivals follow from the alliance structure rather than from any philosophy: the populist right coalition, foreign state rivals, anti-vaccine networks that defied public health, and, from April 2022 forward, one man.

Musk gives the theory a test. Through 2021 he ran the most subsidized electric-car company on earth, and the knowledge class treated him as an eccentric ally. Her Atlantic file contains nothing on him. He bids for Twitter in April 2022, the terrain her alliance had spent six years learning to govern, and her first Musk piece appears that month. Three more follow across three years, tracking his migration into the rival coalition, from fighting for attention to soap operas for conspiracy buffs. Nothing in Musk’s epistemic conduct changed categories in April 2022. His alliance did. Pinsof’s account of interdependence and rivalry detection predicts the timing of her attention better than any account of her stated values, because the stated values existed for a decade while Musk drew no fire.

The same logic explains her final entry in the dataset. In November 2025 she defends Wikipedia against a right-wing campaign. Wikipedia is the knowledge class’s commons, written by its members, governed by its norms, feeding the AI models on which its next institutional bets ride, and she had already held it up as a model for the CDC in 2021. An attack on Wikipedia is an attack on alliance infrastructure. The defense follows as a corollary of the map. So does the earlier praise: within her coalition, Wikipedia counts as authority repaired, while a crowdsourced encyclopedia governed by the rival coalition’s editors might have appeared in her corpus under another name.

Now run the vocabulary through the theory, because the vocabulary is where her case extends Pinsof rather than illustrating him. The paper argues that partisans frame conflicts as morality to recruit third parties, creating common knowledge that one side is moral so that neutral observers can join at low cost. Each coalition derogates in the idiom of its own capital. Business elites call their rivals lazy and parasitic, an economic idiom, since wealth is the asset they hold. Religious coalitions call their rivals sinful. The intellectual-elite alliance holds epistemic capital, degrees, journals, data access, and its derogation idiom is epistemic: the rival coalition is misinformed, the rival’s claims are disinformation, the rival’s media diet is a pathology requiring intervention. The idiom performs the recruiting function on the referees who count for this alliance, platforms, advertisers, agencies, and courts, none of whom can be recruited with sin but all of whom respond to accuracy. On this reading, misinformation is what the knowledge class calls the other side’s propaganda, and information is what it calls its own, and the terms feel like measurements from inside because the coalition’s members staff the measuring institutions. DiResta coined a refinement in 2021, ampliganda, propaganda amplified by real people, and the refinement keeps the asymmetry, since the corpus applies it to rival networks and never to the amplification cascades her own coalition ran through its newsrooms.

The propagandistic biases sort her hard cases with uncomfortable ease. Perpetrator bias: New Knowledge, where she directed research, housed the Project Birmingham operation, a disinformation-style experiment in the 2017 Alabama race, and the episode enters her camp’s account with full mitigating apparatus, a rogue executive, a small budget, no proof of her participation, an aberration. The Virality Project flagged true vaccine stories that might fuel hesitancy, and the episode enters as a defensible judgment call under emergency conditions. Rival transgressions receive the victim-bias treatment in mirror image: systemic, coordinated, malevolent, and escalating. Attributional bias: her alliance’s authority derives from method and rigor, internal causes, while its collapse in 2024 derives from lawfare and harassment, external attack. The rival coalition’s beliefs derive from manipulation by grifters and algorithms, external causes, never from persuasion, since crediting a rival with persuasion concedes it an internal strength. Her 2021 piece stating that 2020’s voting falsehoods came almost exclusively from the right makes the attributional move, we flag them more because they lie more, and Alliance TheoryAlliance TheoryAlliance Theory predicts that both camps will read this essay as vindication. That prediction, at least, seems safe.

The Emergency Register: Renée DiResta Through Securitization Theory

At 9:32 on the morning of August 1, 2018, Chairman Richard Burr (b. 1955) gaveled open a hearing of the Senate Select Committee on Intelligence in room SH-216 of the Hart Building. Poster boards stood on easels beside the witness table, blown-up screenshots of fake social media accounts, the props arranged before the witnesses spoke. Renée DiResta, then director of research at a threat intelligence firm in Austin, told the senators that online manipulation was one of the defining threats of our generation.

Read the sentence slowly. It names a threat. It scales the threat to a generation, which is to say, to everything. It issues from a witness whose firm sells detection of the threat, whose datasets measure the threat, and whose field exists only if the threat does. The senators, men formed by network television, could not check a claim about recommendation algorithms any more than they could check a claim about centrifuge cascades. They could accept or refuse. They accepted, and the acceptance built a field.

There is a body of theory built for that sentence. In the 1990s, Barry Buzan (b. 1946) and Ole Wæver (b. 1960), working at the Copenhagen Peace Research Institute, developed what became known as securitization theory, formalized with Jaap de Wilde in Security: A New Framework for Analysis (1998). Their insight was that security is not a condition out in the world waiting to be measured. Security is a speech act. A securitizing actor declares that a referent object, the state, the nation, the environment, faces an existential threat. If the relevant audience accepts the declaration, the issue leaves normal politics, where claims get debated, budgets get contested, and losers get another round, and enters the emergency register, where speed beats deliberation and measures forbidden in ordinary times become licensed. The theory stays agnostic on whether the threat is real. It studies the move. Wæver added a normative preference that most readers skip: he thought desecuritization, the return of issues to ordinary politics, was usually the healthier direction, because the emergency register is where democracies store their exceptions.

The Copenhagen School catalogued the conditions under which the move succeeds. The grammar must be right: a threat, a referent object, a point of no return, a way out. The speaker must hold a position of authority with the audience. The threat should carry features that make it easy to imagine. All three conditions stood ready in SH-216. The intelligence community had already certified Russian interference, lending the witness borrowed state authority. The 2016 result had left half the political class searching for an account of what had happened to them. And the props supplied the imagination: here is the fake account, here is the Black activist page run from St. Petersburg, here is the machine reaching into the American mind. DiResta did not have to build the emergency from nothing. She had to name it, scale it, and stand beside it as its interpreter.

What sets her case apart from the theory’s standard specimens is the referent object. Classical securitization defends borders, regimes, currencies, identities. DiResta’s referent was shared reality, the epistemic base on which self-government is said to rest. No one had securitized that before, and the novelty carried a structural consequence the Copenhagen authors never had to model. When a defense minister securitizes a border, the audience already funds armies and intelligence services that can assess the claim against the speaker’s interest. When DiResta securitized the information space, no independent assessment capacity existed. The instruments that measured the threat, the network maps, the platform datasets, the account attributions, belonged to the same small circle that announced it. The witness named the emergency and held the only thermometers. She securitized a domain and chartered its priesthood in one appearance, and for the next four years the people who assessed whether the threat was growing were the people whose budgets grew with it.

The emergency register then licensed its extraordinary measures, and their form deserves attention because it explains the constitutional dead end that came later. A state emergency runs through the state, where courts and elections can reach it. This emergency ran through private platforms. The Election Integrity Partnership logged viral election claims into a ticketing queue in 2020, with university analysts, election officials, and platform trust-and-safety desks sharing one workflow. The Virality Project extended the model to vaccine rumors in 2021 and advised platforms that even true stories of side effects could fuel hesitancy. Analysts worked election week in shifts. Speed beat deliberation, which is the signature of the register: a rumor about Sharpie pens could not wait for a peer-reviewed rebuttal, so it got a ticket, a trace, and in some cases a flag. When the plaintiffs in Murthy v. Missouri asked the Supreme Court to find the emergency, the Court could not locate a state actor to hold, and on June 26, 2024, it dismissed the case on standing. The exception had been engineered to run outside the constitutional register that supervises exceptions. Securitization through platforms evades the checks that securitization through states must face, and the evasion, which looked like cleverness in 2020, meant that no court ever ruled the measures lawful, so the legitimacy question stayed open for whoever wanted to collect it.

The Copenhagen School explains the move. It takes the Paris School to explain the mover. Didier Bigo, writing against Copenhagen’s focus on dramatic speech acts, argued in “Security and Immigration: Toward a Critique of the Governmentality of Unease” (2002) that securitization in modern states is less a speech than a trade. A transnational class of professionals, police, intelligence officers, border technicians, risk analysts, private security vendors, competes for budgets and jurisdiction by defining threats their own skills happen to fit. Bigo calls them managers of unease. They circulate among agencies, firms, and academies, carrying their techniques with them, and the competition among them selects for threat inflation, because the market for assessments punishes deflation. No analyst ever lost funding by overstating a danger he was hired to watch. The understaters lose the contracts, the hearings, and the field, and they lose them before anyone learns they were right.

Set DiResta’s biography against Bigo’s portrait. Summers at the Central Intelligence Agency from 1999 to 2004. Seven years on a trading floor, where the job is pricing risk from incomplete information. Then New Knowledge, a private firm whose product was disinformation defense sold to corporations and, after 2016, to committees. New Knowledge was an unease vendor in the strict Bigo sense: its revenue was a function of the perceived size of the threat it detected. The firm’s chief executive went further than the model requires, participating in Project Birmingham, the 2017 Alabama experiment that manufactured the appearance of Russian bot support for Roy Moore, a vendor fabricating a sample of the danger it sold protection against. No public evidence shows DiResta directed those tactics, and the distinction should be kept. The structural point survives the distinction. She rose through a firm whose commercial logic was the logic Bigo describes, then carried the toolset into a university lab funded by foundations that wanted the threat watched, staffed by analysts whose careers required its persistence. The techniques of counterterrorism, the actor attribution, the network mapping, the fusion of state and private data, migrated into the civilian information space inside the résumés of the migrants.

Bigo also predicted the form the work would take. The Paris School holds that mature securitization stops announcing itself and settles into routine, into software, watchlists, and queues, where the emergency no longer needs declaring because it lives in the workflow. The EIP ticketing system is that settlement. No one stood up in November 2020 and proclaimed an existential threat over each Arizona rumor. An analyst opened a ticket. The form had a field for the claim, a field for the spread, a field for the assessment, and the emergency ran through the form the way water runs through pipe, invisible, procedural, and continuous. A voter in Mesa met the register as a label under a post. He could not see the queue, and the queue could not see him, and Bigo would say that this mutual blindness is what the governmentality of unease looks like from both ends.

Run the counterfactual the frame demands. Imagine DiResta testifying in August 2018 that the Internet Research Agency’s reach concentrated among committed partisans, that its persuasive effect on the election was likely near zero, and that the greater danger lay in overreaction. The testimony might have been closer to what later measurement found. It would also have ended the hearing, the field, the Observatory, and the career, because a threat priced at its measured size funds no apparatus. The selection pressure runs upstream of any individual’s honesty. The field recruited people who found the threat vast because people who found it vast were the ones the field could use, and each of them, sincere, credentialed, and diligent, then produced the assessments that confirmed the recruitment. She has been more careful with numbers than her field’s median, correcting the 22 million figure down to some 4,800 flagged URLs when a hostile author inflated it. The care is real and it operates inside the ratchet, not against it, because the ratchet turns on the size of the mission, not the size of any statistic.

The mission grew the way Bigo says jurisdictions grow. Anti-vaccine networks in 2015. Russian operations in 2018. Election rumors in 2020. Vaccine rumors in 2021. Then AI-generated propaganda, deepfake text, TikTok’s recommendation engine as an instrument of algorithmic control, and the problem of verifying humanness online. Some of the expansion tracks technological change that any honest observer might track. The frame reads the pattern, and the pattern never once contracted. No cycle ended with the finding that the threat had shrunk and the watchers could stand down. Emergencies staffed by professionals do not file reports recommending their own demobilization, and Robert Higgs (b. 1944) built a book, Crisis and Leviathan, on the observation that the apparatus never returns to baseline.

Then came the part of the theory that almost never gets written, because securitizations rarely fail in public. The Copenhagen School holds that the move lives on audience acceptance and dies on its withdrawal. DiResta’s securitization needed three audiences: Congress for legitimacy, platforms for enforcement, and the press for moral cover. Between 2022 and 2024 all three broke. Elon Musk bought the enforcement layer and handed its internal files to writers who ran the securitizing move in reverse. The Twitter Files, the Weaponization subcommittee, and the America First Legal suits declared an existential threat to a rival referent object, free speech, named the anti-disinformation field as the threat, and licensed their own extraordinary measures, subpoenas that swept in undergraduates, discovery aimed at researchers, legal costs designed to price the work out of existence. Note what this was not. Wæver’s desecuritization returns an issue to ordinary politics, where people argue and vote. Nothing returned to ordinary politics. The information domain stayed in the emergency register and changed hands. The field that had processed rumors got processed as one, by the same grammar, before a new audience, with a new priesthood standing beside its own poster boards. Jim Jordan (b. 1964) announcing that free speech had won again is a securitizing actor closing a successful operation, and the symmetry is the finding, not an irony to savor.

Score the frame where it strains, because a frame that explains everything explains nothing. Securitization theory cannot say whether the threat was real, and parts of it were: the Internet Research Agency existed, rumor-to-violence pipelines kill people in India and Myanmar, and coordinated harassment destroys lives, including hers. The theory reads the register, not the facts filed in it. The Pentagon report strains the Bigo portrait, since her team exposed covert American influence operations at no funding advantage and some cost, conduct an unease manager might have skipped, though a defender of the frame can answer that policing all intruders, including one’s own state, enlarges jurisdiction too. And her conduct after the collapse runs against the ratchet. The program in Invisible Rulers, changed defaults, user control over feeds, friction applied to all claims alike, transparency that outsiders can audit, moves the domain’s governance out of the emergency register and into design politics, visible, contestable, and slow. Whether she has read Wæver or not, the program is desecuritization by his definition, offered by the person the register consumed. It asks less deference than the ticketing queue asked and it surrenders the priesthood’s monopoly on the thermometers.

The offer has no takers yet. Her old coalition wants the emergency back, staffed and funded. Her new enemies have an emergency of their own and no reason to close it. Both camps now hold watchtowers, and the theory’s last lesson is the earliest one Wæver taught: the emergency register is easy to enter and hard to leave, because everyone who enters it acquires a post, and the post comes with a view of every threat except the register. In room SH-216 a witness told the senators the danger would define a generation. Eight years on, the sentence holds, though not as she meant it. What defined the generation was not the manipulation. It was the emergency declared over it, the professions chartered to manage it, and the discovery, made twice from opposite directions, that a society which governs its speech from the emergency register will be governed by whoever holds the register that year.

The Oldest Law: Renée DiResta and Folk Deterrence

In April 2023, the House Select Subcommittee on the Weaponization of the Federal Government subpoenaed Stanford University’s documents on the Election Integrity Partnership. The demands swept in the names of students, undergraduates among them, who had worked shifts logging election rumors during their junior year. The subcommittee never published a refutation of the partnership’s findings. It did not need one. The students’ names in a congressional docket did the work a refutation cannot do. Every graduate student in America weighing a career in this field read the docket and understood the terms. So did every provost. By June 2024 Stanford had let Renée DiResta’s contract lapse, the partnership had announced it would work no future election, and the field had lost its flagship at the richest university on earth without a single finding being overturned.

The internet has a name for this. FAFO, fuck around and find out, the phrase that turns up on gun-range t-shirts, in police-blotter comment sections, and in every schoolyard that ever existed. It reads as a joke and functions as jurisprudence. FAFO holds that conduct carries prices, that the prices get set by the offended rather than by referees, and that the collection teaches the audience more than any argument. It is folk deterrence theory, and it descends from the oldest written law there is. The Code of Hammurabi and the lex talionis of Exodus did not invent retaliation. They found it running and tried to cap it, an eye for an eye as a ceiling on the exchange rate, because the feud predates the court by longer than the court likes to remember.

The formal literature caught up in the twentieth century. Thomas Schelling (1921-2016) separated the power to hurt from the power to win in Arms and Influence and argued that hurting is bargaining, a language spoken to audiences rather than targets. Donald Black (1941-2024), in “Crime as Social Control,” showed that most of what states prosecute as crime is self-help justice, punishment executed by people who believe no referee will hear their case. Robert Axelrod (b. 1943) ran the tournaments in The Evolution of Cooperation and found that tit-for-tat, retaliate once, then match the other side’s last move, beats both saintliness and savagery, provided the players can see each other’s moves and expect to meet again. Read together, the three supply the grammar of FAFO: deterrence prices conduct instead of judging it, the addressee is the crowd rather than the culprit, and the system stabilizes only when signals are legible and the game repeats.

Run DiResta’s decade through that grammar and the disinformation wars stop looking like a dispute about truth. They look like a feud between coalitions, each running a deterrence campaign dressed as an epistemics campaign, each experiencing its own campaign as hygiene and the rival’s as terror.

Her coalition struck first, and the frame requires saying so without flinching. Consider what content moderation does, as conduct rather than as doctrine. A takedown removes one post from one feed. Its effect on the poster’s beliefs runs somewhere near zero, and its effect on the audience is the point. A takedown teaches every observer what gets a man removed. A label prices a class of claims. A deplatforming prices a career. The Election Integrity Partnership’s ticketing queue, whatever its analysts intended, operated as a pricing bureau: this rumor drew a flag, that account drew a strike, and the platform’s enforcement published the tariff schedule to everyone watching. The Virality Project went further in 2021 and advised platforms that true stories of vaccine side effects deserved attention, which drew a red line across a class of speech that included accurate speech. Deterrence campaigns do that. They price by category, since categories teach faster than cases. Half the country read the line as drawn across its own mouth, and in deterrence the reading is the reality, because deterrence lives in the audience’s head or nowhere.

The coalition did not experience any of this as a strike. It experienced it as public health, which is how first movers in feuds always experience their opening, and the sincerity changes nothing about the signal received. From 2017 through 2021 the deplatformings ran in one political direction often enough that the target population stopped parsing individual cases and priced the pattern. By the folk law’s logic, a coalition that governs a rival’s speech while calling the governance neutral has fucked around. The finding out took five years to arrive because the aggrieved coalition believed the referees were captured. Here Black’s essay earns its place in the essay. Self-help justice arises where law is unavailable, and the right’s information wing surveyed the referees, courts that move in years, universities that housed the flaggers, platforms whose trust-and-safety desks trained under the flaggers, a press that cited them, and concluded that no tribunal it trusted would hear the case. So it built its own tribunal, outside all of them.

The counterstrike arrived in the structure Black predicts, a trial conducted through channels the plaintiff controls. Elon Musk bought the evidence room in October 2022 and handed the files to writers. The Twitter Files were discovery. The hearings of Jim Jordan were prosecution. The America First Legal suits of Stephen Miller , naming Renée DiResta, Alex Stamos, and Kate Starbird and surviving into discovery in a Louisiana federal court in December 2024, were the civil docket. The harassment was the sentence, executed by the crowd, as folk sentences are. And through the entire proceeding, the merits sat untouched. Matt Taibbi and Michael Shellenberger never overturned the Internet Research Agency attribution. The subcommittee, holding every ticket under subpoena, never showed the 2020 flags were wrong. Deterrence does not argue. It prices, and the price list ran: millions in legal fees, security consultations for a mother of three, undergraduate names in dockets, a research center wound down, a field’s hiring pipeline poisoned at the source. Murthy v. Missouri failed at the Supreme Court in June 2024 and the failure cost the campaign nothing, because the campaign’s court was never in Washington. General deterrence had already succeeded. Ask the provosts.

The frame explains the feature of the episode that the legitimacy frames explain worst, the disproportion. DiResta flagged tweets and absorbed a sentence sized for a regime. Folk deterrence works that way by design. It punishes faces rather than culpability, because the audience learns from faces, and she was the face on the poster board, the witness from the Senate hearing, the researcher with the Agency summers that made the story write its own villain. Schelling taught that effective threats leave something to chance and that excess signals resolve. A proportionate response, a stern op-ed answering her op-eds, teaches nothing. A response that wrecks a career for conduct a court never adjudicated teaches every onlooker that the coalition’s lines cost more to cross than anyone can pay. The cruelty was the syllabus.

Now run the exchange backward once more, because tit-for-tat has no first round that both players accept. Ask her coalition when the feud began and it answers 2016, with a foreign operation and a flood of lies that licensed emergency measures. Ask the rival coalition and it answers earlier, with a decade of institutional capture that made the emergency measures possible, and behind that another grievance, and behind that another. Feuds have no agreed opening. Each side holds a ledger on which its own last strike appears as retaliation and the rival’s appears as aggression, and the ledgers never reconcile because reconciling them is the sovereign’s job and the sovereign is missing. This is the condition lex talionis was written for. An eye for an eye reads as savage until you see what it replaced, which was a head for an eye, a clan for a head. The code capped the exchange rate because someone with authority over both parties existed to cap it. The information wars run uncapped. No institution holds authority over both coalitions, the courts declined the case on standing, and each camp reads every cap proposal as the rival’s attempt to freeze the feud at a favorable line.

The current equilibrium looks like what deterrence theorists call mutual deterrence and feud scholars call exhaustion. Her coalition’s enforcement apparatus is dismantled or in retreat. Meta ended third-party fact-checking in January 2025, X runs on community notes, the partnerships are dissolved, and researchers have exited the field or rebranded their work. The rival coalition’s campaign wound down for lack of targets. Both sides now patrol a demilitarized information zone where almost nobody flags anything, which the right calls freedom and the left calls abandonment and Axelrod might call a fragile truce. His tournaments carry a warning for this one. Tit-for-tat stabilizes when moves are visible and the players expect repeated rounds. The information feud runs on murky attribution, anonymous mobs, and asymmetric visibility, and under those conditions tit-for-tat degrades into vendetta, since each side punishes its estimate of the other’s move rather than the move. The next round is loaded whenever an administration changes and the enforcement machinery changes hands. Both camps prefer the feud to the code because each expects to win the next round, and that expectation is the engine feuds run on for generations.

DiResta’s own conduct since the sentence reads, through this frame, as an attempt to move her disputes back under referees, which is what a party does when self-help has priced her out. The fight with Jacob Siegel over his book ran through corrections requests to publications, editor by editor, with documents. One outlet corrected, one did nothing, one pulled a review. Measured tit-for-tat, proportionate, addressed to institutions that still hold a shred of authority over both parties. Her Substack register tells the other half of the story. The combat subtitles, the profanity, the promise to break down every smear, are counter-deterrence signaling, a target advertising that she is expensive to attack, that every innuendo draws a documented reply. A woman who absorbed a folk sentence has learned the folk law, and her current posture, referee where possible, retaliation where necessary, is what the literature says a rational player does in a system with weak courts. The register costs her. She predicted her enemies might cast her as unhinged and then handed them quotes for the casting, which is the known tax on deterrence talk: credible threats require heat, and heat photographs badly.

Score the frame where it strains. FAFO assumes a transgression, and the transgression is the disputed question. The frame reads the punishment and stays agnostic on the crime, which means it cannot say whether the EIP’s flags were right, whether the IRA report was sound, or whether the Virality Project’s advice was defensible under emergency conditions. Those questions belong to other tribunals, and this frame’s finding is that no tribunal both sides accept has heard them, or will. The frame also fits the field better than it fits her margins. Her team’s Pentagon report exposed covert American influence operations, a strike against her own coalition’s security wing, and feud actors do not strike their own patrons. The report is evidence that a researcher lived inside the operative, and the frame, honest, records the evidence against its own reading. And the frame cannot price truth at all, which is its limit and its lesson. A deterrence system settles who may speak at what cost. It never settles what is so. Societies invented courts, journals, and juries because the feud answers the first question while starving the second, and a country that lets its information disputes run on folk law will get what folk law delivers, order of a kind, priced in faces, with the truth left standing outside the tribunal, uncalled.

The oldest law is old because it works and older than the code because it needs no one’s permission. DiResta spent a decade inside institutions that believed they had replaced it, universities, platforms, committees, partnerships, all of them staffed by people who thought the exchange of consequences had been civilized into procedure. The feud came through the procedure like water through a fence. Her field fucked around in the currency of flags and found out in the currency of subpoenas, and the finding out taught the watching country nothing about Russian bots, vaccine rumors, or stolen elections. It taught the price of standing between Americans and their speech, posted where every provost could read it, which was the message, which was always the message, because deterrence has only ever had one.

The Voice

Her voice phases track her institutional position.
The early voice, 2015 to 2019, is the swashbuckler. Read “The Digital Maginot Line,” the 2018 Ribbonfarm essay, and you find war metaphor run to the horizon: an Information World War, combatants, theaters, arsenals. She writes “we are immersed in an evolving, ongoing conflict” and means it. The register is apocalyptic briefing, a threat analyst who has seen the future and needs the room to wake up. This is also her coinage period. She mints phrases built for citation: asymmetry of passion, ampliganda, the 2018 Wired formulation that free speech is not free reach. The coinages share a design, compact, chiasmic, brandable, the work of someone who studied how phrases travel before she wrote any. A trader learns that the market buys the crisp formulation, and she prices her language accordingly.
The middle voice, the Stanford years, is bureaucratic natsec. The reports speak of actors, operations, narratives, inauthentic coordinated behavior, tradecraft. Passive constructions, hedged attributions, numbered findings. The diction did political work she may not have priced: she sounded like Langley because the field borrowed Langley’s lexicon wholesale, and when her enemies later needed a spook, the transcripts read like depositions from one. The vocabulary that gave her authority with senators became evidence against her with everyone who distrusts senators.
The current voice, post-fall, is the most alive and the least disciplined. The Atlantic essays run controlled irony over a wound: she narrates her own destruction in her professional vocabulary, the rumor cascade, the main character, the fantasy-industrial complex, which is a counter-coinage riffing on her accusers’ censorship-industrial complex, itself riffing on Eisenhower. Her Substack drops the control. Bullshit in the masthead, lie-machine exposé in a subtitle, crazy bitch shit in the text. She knows the price of the register, predicts in the same piece that she will be cast as unhinged, and pays anyway, because Substack pays combat and because a woman who absorbed what she absorbed has earned some heat and knows her audience agrees.
Across all three phases, constants. She argues from numbers first: 0.6 percent of accounts producing a quarter of the content, 4,800 URLs against the claimed 22 million. Quantity is her ethos, the trader’s tell, precision offered as credentials. Her root metaphor is epidemiological: virality, superspreaders, inoculation, pre-bunking, information as contagion. The metaphor smuggles in its politics, since contagion implies a public health authority, quarantine powers, and patients who cannot consent, and half her troubles trace to readers who understood the implication before she conceded it. Her second metaphor field is infrastructure: pipelines, channels, amplification, friction, defaults, design. She talks about speech the way an engineer talks about water systems, and the talk carries the same assumption, that someone competent should be maintaining the pipes.
She is a taxonomist. Two-axis frameworks, overt against covert, broadcast against social, typologies of actor and channel. She fights over definitions the way lawyers fight over jurisdiction, moderation is not censorship, misinformation differs from disinformation differs from malinformation, because whoever holds the definitions holds the field. Her concessions come first and function as armor: legitimate questions exist about researcher-platform contact, and then the pivot. In speech she is fast, fluent, paragraph-length, low on hedges, with the podcast softeners, sort of, right?, riding on top of sentences that were never soft. She anticipates objections and answers them before the interviewer finishes, a habit from adversarial rooms that reads as brilliance to allies and as slipperiness to enemies.
What the voice avoids tells as much. Almost no moral vocabulary: harmful, corrosive, and manipulative where another writer might say wrong or evil. System-talk where a preacher might use sin-talk. Almost nothing confessional; the one personal anchor she returns to is maternal, the preschool data, the mom of three, and she deploys it with discipline, the sole warm object in a cold lexicon. Her self-descriptions compress to deadpan, Twitter Files bête noire, four words carrying two years of subpoenas, and the compression is the style: irony as load-bearing wall, the analyst refusing her enemies the satisfaction of a visible bruise.
The costs. The wonk density stacks abstraction on abstraction until only the guild can follow. The contagion metaphor concedes her critics’ case in her own imagery. The natsec diction feeds the spook story. The irony reads as condescension to everyone outside the room. And the analyst persona has no off switch: she processes her own persecution with the same instruments she ran on troll farms, which produces superb essays and suggests a woman who can no longer encounter anything, including her own suffering, except as a case study. The prose never breaks. Whether that is strength or armor grown into the skin, the prose declines to say.

Posted in Censorship | Comments Off on Renee DiResta and the Information Wars